Leaderboard

Went into a clothing store earlier today to buy a new pair of jeans. It was quiet and the young guy behind the counter (about 21) was eyeing me off. I went into the change booth to get changed and after a couple of minutes I saw a shadow like someone was standing outside the booth. I opened the door and the guy from behind the counter was standing there with his hard cock out, stroking it. Saying nothing I let him in and proceeded to get naked. He got naked too and smashed my hole for a good 10 mins before unloading inside me. He got dressed, walked out and went behind the counter. I got a 15% discount on my jeans.

Saturday night. Indianapolis Cum Union. Deep into #ErosWired. Fucked him five different times before I bred him. Intimate to animal. Gave him his first public sling fuck. The breeding was with a friend of mine who's cock is just a shade bigger and curved. It was damn primal as we both loaded him in front of an audience cheering us on.

I love showing affection to my brother in public as he is receptive to it and he gives it back.

Bi married fb hit me up Friday and said his wife and kids were away until Sunday afternoon. I spent Friday night into Sunday morning at his place having him breed me all over his house. He fucked me on his patio, his bed, kitchen, couch, everywhere. He tied my arms to his headboard and pounded me until I came all over his sheets. He made me suck him off while he made dinner and fucked me even when I feel asleep. I know in the past he could go multiple rounds but this was a new record. I was beyond sore Sunday when I left his house (and a total mess) and still sore today. We talked a lot in between fucking and he asked me if I was still up for having another guy fuck me while he watched. I said yes of course and he said that he told a buddy of his about us and wants to set up a night that we could meet. I’m hoping it’s sometime soon!

Part 11 We all were sweating and smelled like the dirty pig whores we were. Chuck pulled his cock out of my cunt in one yank and slapped me on the ass, while I stayed bent over the sofa. He turned to another stranger who was standing, watching me get fucked while playing with his dick and said “why don’t you fuck the whore? He looks like he could use another load in his cunt.” The guy got a big grin on his face and said “fuck yeah, man, that whore needs raped.” I didn’t even see him but the next thing I knew I felt another cock quickly sliding up my ass to the root. I felt his loose balls slap against my ass and was in heaven. I was being used again, and filled up with another of the countless dicks that had bred me today. I turned to look and Chuck was making out with the new guy that was breeding me, a sexy younger bear. The man in the suit had disappeared but a handsome older man had pushed Adam’s uniform pants down to the floor and was pounding his cunt and moaning loudly. “Damn, that fucking sailor pussy is tight.” Daddy was still smoking the pipe and shotgunning huge hits to Adam to get him as fucked up as we were. Chuck sat down on the sofa and leaned up to kiss me while he whispered more dirty pig talk. “Now you’ve got over 20 loads in your pussy, faggot. Your slammed up cunt feel good, whore?” I moaned while the new stranger cock in my hole was using me for exactly what I wanted. Another breeding. “Fuck yeah, Chuck. It feels so good to have more cock inside me. It’s what I need more than anything. More cock, more cum.” “That’s a good little fag boy. Eventually we’re all gonna give you loads of slam piss up your cunt. You want that, pig?” “I’m sure I do, but I don’t know what it means. What’s gonna happen?” As soon as I said that the man fucking me rammed his cock inside me all the way and I could feel him throbbing and shooting another load in my well raped cunt. “Fuck! I’m coming you nasty little whore! Your sloppy cunt just sucked the cum right out of me!” Chuck laughed and said “First I wanna watch your pretty little sailor friend suck all the sperm out of you, and get it all over his sexy face and beard. Then your Dad, sailor boy and I are gonna piss up your hole so you get another load of tina up your ass. You think you’re high now. Wait until that slam piss hits you like a ton of bricks. Maybe we’ll make sailor boy eat it out of your cunt too. I moaned and said “Fuck that sounds so hot! Please let all the men in the room who wanna use my pussy fuck it first.” As if on cue, the dick in my hole was replaced by another stranger’s cock that I couldn’t see. He shoved my head down into the sofa. I could only feel it being shoved up my cumdump, insisting on going where lots of cocks had gone before, and reveling in the sloppiness and all the loads, ready to lube him up. Chuck just laughed and said to the owner of the new cock that was raping me “Just use him. It’s what he’s for. I wonder if we can get 40 loads up his cunt tonight. He’s already up to 20.” “Fuck dude, really? He’s had 20 loads up his ass today?” “Yeah,” Chuck said, “that’s his Dad over there with the pipe. He’s been breeding the kid for years." The guy inside me said “Fuck that’s hot. His cunt is really fucking sloppy. I love a well used cumdump.” He had a really fat cock and it was opening my hole up, I wondered if it was ever going to close up again. I hoped it wouldn’t. I wanted to be open for any cock, any time. My whole purpose in life was to serve dicks with my cunt. Why make it hard for them to get inside? The guy fucking me started pounding me hard, and I moaned. “Please. Fuck. Me……” I trailed off and ended up just moaning. “Holy shit, man,” he said to Charlie, “this little whore really needs to get bred.” He started to pound my hole harder, and shoved his cock all the way inside me. I could feel another load pulsing into my ass. The guy fucking me got really quiet but was moaning “FUUUUUUUUCK” while I could feel his cock throbbing inside me, releasing its perfect sperm to knock me up. He pulled out and walked around to my head and said “Clean my cock off, faggot.” I opened my mouth and greedily sucked his cock, cleaning off all of the random loads of so many guys. Another guy walked into the room from the arcade and made a beeline for the sofa. He opened his shorts and a fat uncut dick flopped out. “You ready for another load, faggot?” Charlie laughed and said “I don’t think he can speak much now, can you pig? Just use him. He wants as many loads as he can get. All up his cunt.” “Sweet,” the guy said, and he slid his cock inside me. Charlie walked over to my Dad and got a shotgun of T from him and leaned down to pass it to me. The latest guy started up with a stream of pigtalk, telling me what a whore I was. What a nasty little fucking cumdump. He called me a faggot. And I knew it was all true. I am a faggot. I am a nasty cumdump. I never say no to cock or cum. I could tell that his endless talk was getting him turned on so I begged him for his load. “Fuck me dude. Fuck my cunt. You wanna breed me like everyone else has today? Add your sperm to my fucking pig hole? Breed it. Knock up my little fag cunt.” “You’re a nasty, dirty little whore. Here you go, faggot. TAKE MY FUCKING LOAD!” And he slammed his cock all the way in my cunt. Where so many had already gone today. I turned to the side and could see that another complete stranger had rammed his cock into Adam’s sweet little sailor cunt and was raping it for all he could. Daddy was passing Adam another shotgun of T and talking low in his ear. Adam just moaned and said “PLEASE BREED ME! I gotta have your cum!” The guy who was raping him laughed and said, “of course pig. That’s why my cock is shoved up your cunt. Need to unload inside a nasty little whore. Even better that he’s serving our country. Let my fat cock serve your cumdump. Dirty fucking pig!” The guy’s balls pulled up and I could tell he was unloading in Adam’s pussy. We needed to take a break. I was starting to get cramps in my legs from being bent over the couch. I sat down on the couch and snuggled up next to Daddy when he pulled a plug out of his bag and motioned for me to take it up my ass. Charlie looked at him and said “hang on a second, Mike,” then he looked at me and grinned. “Remember?” And I laughed and told Adam to lie down on the couch. He wasn’t quite sure what was happening until I crouched over him and put my hairy ass in his face. His tongue felt amazing on my hairy cunt. Adam used his hands to pull my cheeks apart and got his tongue in nice and deep, while leaned over and made out with Daddy and Charlie. I couldn’t stop moaning from the amazing feeling of his tongue mining my ass for loads. I had over 20 loads of jizz inside me, almost all of them from men I’d never seen before and never would see again. But their sperm inside me felt amazing and I knew I wanted more.

I never thought in a billion years that I could end up in a web site like this. It started a few weeks ago on one of those sleezy web sites. You know the drill. We also say we hate them, but we all log into them every day. The subject line caught my eye and honestly, I almost deleted it right away. "Hey, wanna get aids?" It read. What kind of fucked up person wants to give a guy aids? I guess I was not just shocked, but curious about who might send such a message. So, when I clicked on the profile link, I was surprised to find a very normal good looking guy, and his message was to the point. I'm copying it below here: Sup guys? Yeah, I have HIV. I'm on meds but its not under control yet. I only fuck bare. So, if we hook up, you need to know that you will probably get aids. I don't use condoms. I will use your ass. Don't message me unless you wanna get aids. I'm serious! And don't lecture me. I'm being honest, unlike most guys here. Okay, I probably would not have read his profile if he wasn't so cute. He could have been a model. I think I'm a rather good lucky guy .. I don't mean to brag, but this guy was smoking hot! And I found my mouth gaping as I saw his unlocked pics. Toned, hung, smooth, blond .. need I say more?! I knew I should have just logged off. I honestly didn't think this guy could be real, which is probably why I messaged him. He wouldn't let me make small talk even though I was trying to beat around the bush. He gave me an ultimatum. "Tell me you want aids, or I'm gonna block you." Shit. Maybe he'd just let me suck his dick? No. Can I just jerk you off? Nope. He was to the point, "Last chance, or I'll block you." So, I signed off without responding. I kinda wish the story ended there. I couldn't get him out of my mind. So, a few days later, I signed on and I was both excited and a little scared to see that he didn't block me. My fingers were starting to shake as I messaged him, "I wanna get aids." I glanced at his profile. It indicated he was on his mobile. Let's be clear. I didn't wanna get aids. I just wanted to see if he was real. I mean come on, how could this be real?!? I waited for what seemed like an eternity. I saw he read my message and then he went offline. Hmm. Maybe I called his bluff? Aww shit guys, I need to get to work. I'll tell you what happened after that later.

Note from Toon: One of my first reprimands on BZ was because I posted a bug-chasing story that contained some chem references. It was me not knowing the rules and it was also lazy writing. I didn't think the story through ahead of time, and added the "and then he drugged me" part just to get to the ending. I never forgot the original idea for the story and I hope I've matured enough as a member and as a storyteller to finally get it right. THIS IS A WORK OF FICTION PART ONE 1999 - some city in the Midwest Hi. I'm Danny. I tried to go by 'Dan' for the longest time, but I guess I must just look like a Danny because nobody could ever call me anything else. Another thing about me is I'm gay. I used to blame Mr. Rogers because he was the one who said he liked me just how I was. So I always thought it was okay that I'd rather be a girl than a boy. I had two much older sisters and used to envy their lives. The clothes, the makeup, the way they laughed with their friends and the boys...THE BOYS! who showed up at our door every other night. They shared a room and I was never supposed to go in there, but I always did because I loved looking at all their perfect stuff. I once tried on a tiny little bit of their perfume and got nailed for it (I maybe put on more than a 'tiny' bit) I got in trouble so bad and also spanked -- just for being who I was. Mr Rogers would never ever spank me. So I stayed in the closet, trying to never want to be a girl ever again. I stayed very much pretending to be boy until my college years when I finally just admitted the gay part of me was real and wouldn't go away. Another thing about me is that I'm either dumb or just have dumb luck. Possibly both. I chose journalism as a major and entered the workforce just as every newspaper in the country had cut its staff to the bone. Cable news and the fucking internet was killing my opportunities. The big local paper didn't even have any openings in the mail room. I finally landed a crummy position as a copy & paste guy for one of the town's free alternative weeklies. You know the type -- lots of 'scene news', concerts, local bands and city hall corruption. Luckily it was liberal and anarchist in tone. The staff was a bunch of people not much older than me and at least four of them were openly gay. I adapted right away and got along with the editor/owner (Ed) really well. It didn't pay much but my parents and the one sister who still liked me helped me stay afloat those first few months. I lived in a very shitty apartment - but so did everybody I worked with. Except Ed. We brought in tons of ad revenue because it was free and everybody read it. We made a shit-load of money from the personal ads which catered to every sexual appetite. I remember having lunch with Ed once and we talked about everything. "I wish I was gay -- there are so many guys looking to hook up with no strings attached." Ed was an idiot sometimes. "It's not all that great. Be glad with the hand you were dealt. I was thinking of placing an ad myself, strings optional." "Don't. No offense, Danny, but you are so young and would be easy prey for all the weirdos out there. Why don't you and Lance meet up for a drink sometime?" "He lives in my building - that would be too weird. You know I'm a journalism grad, right?" "Look - I've tried to explain it to you already. You're too new here and don't know 'the scene' yet. You don't know the clubs, the local bands, the art galleries...all that." "What about features? I could pitch you some ideas, some spec pieces." "OK. Let's meet next week and you pitch me some ideas that will knock my socks off." "Deal." "Well, it's Friday. I guess you'll be leaving early - especially since it's Halloween. I'd be surprised if half the office is still there when we go back. You kids." He was right. I suppose they could all claim they were 'chasing a lead' or some shit like that. Lucky bastards. Thank God Lance was gone too. I didn't need Ed trying to initiate something between he and I. I was once alone with him and he asked if I dyed my hair and wore colored contacts. He said he asked because he'd never seen such a perfect Aryan specimen before. What do you say to that? 'Thank you'?? I got my blonde hair and blue eyes from my mom who is mostly Irish. Fuck him anyway. I stayed at work because I had no real big plans even though I'd always loved Halloween. My only weekend plans were to get stoned and listen to some new CD's. Same as old. The only person left by 5:00 was this friendly fat girl named Lana who claimed she was named after Lana Turner. I had to swallow my laughter but most other people couldn't. She was a notorious flirt and I couldn't be stuck with just her for another fifteen minutes. I took off. Ed was right. I hadn't really bothered to explore the city. I'd start now. Right now. There was this ratty little bar I passed on the way home every day. I'll stop. There might not be a story there, but there were surely some characters there. It would be a start. There was plenty of parking because it was so early. I got carded the second I got in the door. The doorman was at least nice about it. There'd soon come a time when I'd never be asked for I.D. again because we all age -- if we're lucky. "You're lucky, kiddo...at six we start charging a dollar cover to anybody not in a costume tonight. "I'm going as Tab Hunter." "What's that?" I laughed and handed him a dollar anyway. He might be a good source some day. You never know. I didn't even know what the name of this place was but there was a rainbow flag on the wall behind the bar. OK. My first gay bar. The bartender was a bald guy who smiled but looked at me like I was lost. "Happy Halloween. young man. Where's your costume?" I wasn't going to try the Tab Hunter joke again. "Not my thing. Where's yours?" "I'm going as Earl, a grumpy old bastard whose back and feet hurt like hell." "Well done. I'll take a Bud draw." It was well past happy hour before the crowd started getting larger. I'd nursed my beers slowly because there's no way I could afford a DUI. And then I saw the first one. The patrons here were mostly skinny, unwashed guys not much older than me. The one who sat next to me had a cotton pad and surgical tape wrapped around his inner arm. Drugs? Drugs weren't a new story. Maybe he was injured somehow. The wound dressing looked hospital fresh, very professional. "Were you hurt? What happened?" "Buy me a shot of jack and I'll tell you." I ordered one for him and one for me. What the hell, right? I'd never tried whiskey before. I downed it and turned the glass upside down - just like he did. "So what happened?" "Some guy paid me fifty bucks to cut me. It's his thing I guess. Hardly hurt at all." Oh, there was a story here. "What does he do with the blood? Or does he just get off cutting?" I'd never heard of such a thing. "Every piece of information is gonna cost you another shot." Well, there was an ATM on one end of the bar. It might be worth it. "Hold on - I'll be right back." I went to the bathroom as fast as I could and then took out 50 bucks from the machine. On my way back, I saw another grungy guy with another big bandage on his arm - in a different spot, closer to his wrist. I stumbled onto something. For sure. I sat next to the same guy and asked him if he knew the other wounded customer. He pointed to his empty glass. "Two more shots, Earl." "Yeah. I know him. You could say we work together. He goes to see the same freak I do, gives a little blood." "But you don't know why or what he does with the blood?" "Look, man. I really can't tell you much else. But you can suck my dick for twenty bucks. Check it out." He pulled out a greasy penis that I wouldn't touch with Rubbermaid gloves on ." WHAP! Earl slapped the dumb kid on the side of the head so loud it caught the whole bar's attention. "I've already warned you about that shit, Randy. Now get the hell out of here!!" The doorman was right there immediately to escort the dude away. Earl looked at me. "Sorry to disturb you, young man. I put up with a lot here, but hustlers get in my fuckin' nerves. This place is a little too close to the bus station. That's the problem." "I was asking him about the cut on his arm. Some freaky guy pays to cut him to bleed." "Yeah. I see 'em here all the time. Fucker probably uses the same knife to do it. Why do you care? You some kind of humanitarian or somethin'? A liberal" "I'm a reporter. He really wasn't good for too much information. Do you know anything about it." "I know some of it. If I tell you anything BUT, you can't ever use my name or the name of this pub." "What IS the name of this place? You don't even have a sign out front," "Well, it used to be called Ernie's Place, but Ernie passed on and left it to his son. He agreed to keep the place open but not with the same name because he's an Ernie Jr. and some kind of asshole, We ain't decided on a new name yet." "OK. For a really nice tip, tell me what you know about the guy who cuts these kids." Earl poured us some tall glasses that were half filled with jack and ice and then coke added on top. I left him a twenty. "Well, I hear a lot. I may wear a hearing aid, but it's an expensive one and I catch a lot more than these jerks think I do. This weirdo is some rich artist who lives in one one of those big expensive lofts they built not far from here. He prefers the blood of young, drugged up hustlers. I guess he doesn't suck their dicks or do anything sexual with them - just collects their blood...and then mixes it with paint for his fuckin' art!" "You're shittin' me." "No. Ain't this some kind of shit world Clinton left us?" "How can I find this artist?" "That I don't know. But I think Jerry knows. The bouncer. He's pretty busy right now, but he'll be able to tell you more when it slows down. This ain't exactly gonna be the hot spot on a night like this. We got a pool table and a couple of pinball games over there. They're all working tonight -- which is a big fuckin' miracle in my book." I got a few bucks worth of quarters and left him another five buck tip. I guess I could eat sandwiches from home for lunch all next month. I had honed my pinball skills in the college dorm I lived in for two years. Everybody else was getting laid and going to keg parties while I just played whatever game they had in the student lounge. I could basically make two bucks in quarters last all night if I had to, I was familiar with both games and was in the process of tallying up high scores when one of the bandage guys approached to ask if he could play me. "Sure." I'd already won a bunch of free games, so what the hell? He wasn't very good as I took stock of him. He looked a little unwashed, but not too bad. Almost cute. "You won. His name is Salvador. I can't tell you how to find him. That would be putting me in danger -- which I don't need any more of. Let's just say he's close to here." Just then Earl came by with a fresh pitcher of beer for me. "Don't waste your time, Greg -- he ain't buyin' and you sure as hell ain't sellin' in here. Move along." "I'm gone. Gotta get back to work anyway." "You do that." We watched him walk out the door. "Listen, kid... I know you're tryin' to be Brenda Starr or whatever, but nothin' good can come from talking to them types. It's starting to slow down a little. Come on back to the bar and wait for Jerry." I had like five bucks worth of free games left and it was only midnight. "Leave the games - I won't charge you for the beer. AND give you a shot of whatever." Well, OK then. It really had emptied out a lot. I guess this was another one of those 'starting-off bars' - you come here first for a cheap buzz and then move on to bigger and better clubs. That or they were locals just looking to drown their sorrows. Earl laid down a shot of something red. "It's a Hot Damn. Most popular shot we sell." It was like swallowing a mixture of Big Red gum and Draino. I tried my best not to make a face. "I think I've hit my limit, Earl. I haven't even eaten any dinner today." "It's OK. One more shot and you'll get your second wind, How far away do you live? Suburbs?" "It's only about five blocks from here, but my car..." "Jerry has a sticker he'll put on your windshield. I can even have Jose walk you home if you don't feel safe. Big Mexican kid who stocks the cooler and cleans up. He'll be here by 2. Here- have some pretzels." I dug into them with the gusto of a starving man. "You sure you don't know anything else about this guy who cuts up hustlers?" "Oh - I was gonna tell you one thing I overheard once. This freak lives in one of them lofts over on Grant. You know -- it used to be a factory or something but they made these giant apartments on each floor. Imagine paying over a thousand bucks each month to live in one big room?" "You don't know which one?" "No. But it's a good location to find all the hustlers around here. Here's my thinking -- you should just let this go. Anybody with money like that can probably have you killed." It was pretty weird alright. Maybe it wasn't worth it just to get a slightly better paying job at a free alternative paper. But still -- there was something about it that captivated me, possibly turned me on. Maybe all this time in the closet had warped me beyond repair. Somewhere Mr. Rogers was shaking head in disappointment. Was he even still alive? No idea. Jerry joined us. He was the typical ex-con-looking muscle dude you always see manning the door at dive bars. Tattoos, shaved head and various scars. "Hey Jerry - the kid here has been maybe over-served a little and his car is still in the lot. Can you go put the yellow sticker on it so he can leave it overnight?" "No problem." He was a friendly sort of thug. "But I need a drink. I'm parched." I bought us all pitchers of beer which Earl gave me a great discount on. "So - Earl tells me you might know something about that guy, that artist guy who pays hustlers to give blood." "Goddamn Earl! All I know he came in here once. I guess he was "shopping". He looked like pure evil, man. A tall dude dressed in black with an energy that was black as well. Not young, not old...hard to tell his exact age. He seemed sick to me...in every way. The thing I remember most is the neatly trimmed beard and mustache that looked like the devil himself . He left with some piece of trash and never came back. Why the hell are you so interested?" "I'm a reporter -- well, I'm trying to be one. My boss wants me to find a really good story. I think this might be it." It was pretty much just the three of us left. Some stragglers who had clearly partied all night would peek in, look around and stumble back away out into the night. "You two need to look prettier", Earl joked. "Fuckin' Hell -- Jose is here early. He knows I let him drink free before he starts work, but I guess he wants a little more...fat bastard. The door opened and in walked a large Hispanic male who was nearly as wide as he was tall. He kept his eyes to the floor as he walked toward us. Very shy. I recognized that mannerism in myself at times. Eye contact could be a problem for me too. He sat on the other empty stool next to me. A big silent lump. "Now we got us a party!" I was drunk. "C'mon guys - it's Halloween !" Earl looked at me and shook his head. "Why don't you go show Jerry where your car is and he can sticker it. Do it now before you forget what it looks like." Jerry helped me up and we went out the front door. I thought I was walking just fine but He kept one arm around my shoulders as we walked to the lot. Mine was an 88 Subaru, piece of shit that nobody would steal. I didn't know it at the time, but I'd parked right under a bright security light. It looked like last prize on the worst game show of all time. Jerry slapped a little round, neon yellow sticker on the driver's side window. "Hold on, Danny Boy. I got something for you. Don't look at it now.."He shoved it brazenly down into my right front pocket. "Some underage punk had gave it to me accidentally when I asked for id. It's the freak's business card. It's all gobbledy-gook, but you're a reporter. Don't try to figure it out tonight. Look - also promise me you won't go see him alone. Take somebody with you. Take me with you. I can kick anybody's ass. Promise me you won't go alone." "Yes." That wasn't really an answer, I guess. And then I kissed him. I just felt like it. "Whoa. I swing that way sometimes. but you're pretty out of it. Don't try making out with Jose when he walks you home." He laughed like I'd never consider it but I probably would. Earl was unplugging the games when we got back. It was barely even 1. I guess he wasn't expecting much business tonight. I was technically the only customer left. "Hey Earl! Three more Hot Damns!" "Already waiting for you and the guys along with the drinks you already ordered. But then you gotta scram. Deal?" "Yes." I went to the ATM one more time so I could pay and leave a really nice tip. I sat down in my spot between the two big guys and all was right with the world. I understood why people became alcoholics--because it's so much fun. "Jose was a real gentleman -- he wouldn't touch his free booze until you two got back." Earl gave a quick look at Jerry, wondering. I was freely talking about nonsense and they were all nice enough to listen. And then I got double vision and knew I needed to go home. You pay the price for fun. Earl looked at me. "Want me to call you a cab, kid?" I tried to focus. 'No, no -- that would just keep you here longer. It's only five blocks. I can do it." I put all the money I had left on the bar and stood up. Yeah - I could do this. I wasn't that far gone. "Go with him, Jose. Get him home and then get your fat ass back here. Fast." The night air was nice, just chilly enough to wake me up. Jose made me walk slow and kept a hand on my back. "Why do you let him talk to you like that, Jose? Call you names and shit?" I felt him shrug. "I'm fat. I've known that my whole life. I can't get too mad at somebody telling the truth." "It's rude. I think you're handsome." "Because you're polite -- a drunk, polite idiot. I heard about you trying to find that cutter guy. That's stupid." "Yeah. I just want to be a reporter, Maybe too much." "There are other stories in this shit town. I got two brothers in prison and one in the ground, Gang shit." "Man, I'm sorry." "I buried my anger and sadness with food. That's what I do." I had nothing to say -- so I just stopped and hugged him. He hugged back. We were standing next to a little park. There was a trash can with a fire in it. A cowardly little bit of Halloween vandalism. "Let's go in here for a minute." "You gotta hurl?" I just walked a little ways past the fire and Jose followed. He seemed concerned. I just held him again and gave him a huge kiss on his perfect lips. He liked it so much that he wrapped me in his arms and squeezed the life out of me. It was the kiss that never ended. Then he stopped and looked at me. The fire flames made him look like a movie star. He really was handsome under all that grief and blubber. I unzipped his jeans and took his fat, stubby little dick out. It was rock hard. I just got down on my knees and sucked it passionately. He kneaded the back of my head and humped my face. In less than a minute he shot a big load in my mouth. It didn't taste like anything. I guess the booze had killed my taste buds. I fell when I tried to stand back up. He caught me by the arm and helped me stand. "Wow. I wasn't expecting that, Dan." "Neither was I." He zipped himself up. "It's not just because you're drunk, is it?" I had to answer him honestly. "I might not have been so bold if I was sober, but I would have still wanted to. I've never done that. Ever. I had my first kiss already -- with Jerry. This was another first." "So when you wake up tomorrow, you won't regret this?" "I'm sure I'll regret drinking so much, but not this part." "Good. Because it was my first time too. I'd like to see you again. Think you'd ...that we could date maybe?" I took his hand. "Yes, Jose. I'd like that." I really meant it. He was still breathing heavily after his orgasm. "Can I have your number?" "I don't have a pen. Do you?" "No. Can you come back to the bar tomorrow -- around 11?" "Sure. I promise I'll just drink Cokes" We walked hand in hand all the way to my building. "Wait. You live here?" "Yeah." "My sister Mara lives here too! She's on the third floor." "I'm on the eighth, #801." "Cool. How 'bout I drop by and pick you up for a late lunch. Around 2?" "Perfect." I watched him walk away and missed him already. Once I got back inside my apartment, I raced to the bathroom and started puking before I could even lift the toilet seat. It was red and smelled like Hot Damn. And it just kept coming. I was so tired and yet there's no way I could make it out of this bathroom. After I was sure I had nothing left to get rid of, my stomach decided to just heave all the nothing. I'd never do this again. I finally just slept right there on the floor, shoes and all my clothes on. Never again. NEVER! I swore. I actually didn't feel all that terrible when I woke up -- just thirsty. I kept Gatorade on hand always, not because I exercised or anything. I just liked the taste. I knew it was good for hangovers because of a roommate I had in college who was a major party animal. I sat on my little kitchen stool and drank a full bottle. I thought of the previous night. Of Jose. Of the bandaged kids. Of the bar with no name. Jerry. Hot Damn. (shudder) Oh wait! That card in my jeans. I retrieved it and looked at it as I helped myself to another Gatorade. It was glossy black with red typography. It said "Larva Sod" which was an obvious anagram for 'Salvador' - but the phone number looked too weird, not local. I needed to eat something. I ate a dry bowl of Peanut Butter Cap'n Crunch and followed it up with a hot cup of instant coffee. I took a long shower and put on some boxers. I looked at the card again. Not a local number...except if you looked at it backwards. Then it started with this city's area code, followed by the same prefix as mine and then it became a local number. Pretty lazy and easy if he was trying to be all mysterious. I'd have more cereal and another cup of coffee. It wasn't even noon yet. November 1st. I dialed the number. A few rings later, a woman answered "Gallery. This is Valerie..." I swear it was Julie Andrews herself. "Yes. Hello. (I needed to sound like a rich guy) I'm an art collector and I'd like to see Salvador's work." "It's by appointment only and I'm afraid the earliest I can get you in Wednesday at 3 PM." "I see. That would work on my end. I'll Be there, Can I have the address please? Ring the buzzer at the door of 311 Westbury . It's in the old garment district. And your name? " "Daniel Sherwood." That sounded like a rich man's name, to me it did. "See you next week, Mr. Sherwood. Have a most pleasant day." CLICK I scribbled the address down on a post-it. OK. I would pitch the idea to ED as soon as he had a spare minute. I was excited, not scared at all. I'd go alone too. I'd just never mention it to the guys at Nameless Bar. Speaking of which -- there were still three hours to kill before Jose got here. Wait - did he say 1 or 2? I'd be ready by 1 just in case I got dressed and went to the grocery store. I'd use a credit card I kept for emergencies. I'd call home tomorrow and make up some reason I needed a little extra this month. I bought some basics along with two six-packs of Corona...it seemed like Jose would like it. We had our late lunch at Applebee's because that was his favorite place. He was a little sweaty and unkempt because he did yard work during the day. Leaf blowing, raking, mulching. He made a comment or two about how he couldn't believe I still remembered everything from last night and still wanted to be with him. "You didn't eat much, Dan. Are you nervous?" "Maybe. I've never been on a date before." "Me either. I'm a virgin -- but I want to have sex with you." "I want that too, Jose. Neither of us will know what's what, but we can figure it out together." We had sex. I'd never bothered to buy condoms or lube because I hadn't seen this day coming anytime soon. His size made it awkward and clumsy. It felt like one of those giant rubber bounce houses was on top of me. It only hurt a little and he came fast. It was not memorable sex, but I have to say that I'm glad it happened for both of us,My futon really got a workout -- I couldn't wait to get a bigger place and have an actual bed. He was breathing heavily. "Did you like it?" "Yes, Jose. It was perfect. Thank you." "Mind if I take a nap right here. And hold you? You could probably use some rest too." Oh yes. His cum was inside me and it made me feel complete somehow. I loved the heat from his body, his smell, his calloused feet on my leg. I drifted off, dreaming of blood. Not a nightmare. I went back to No Name Bar on Saturday. It was later than I'd meant to go. Jose kept me busy for hours. He loved blow jobs more than anything else. I found out I had a thing for armpits and sweat. It was all so new for both of us. "Well hello again, Danny Boy! You sure kept Jose out late this morning. You didn't? With that fat piece of shit? "Be nice to him -- he's gone through shit you can't imagine. No. Nothing happened. I just had to puke a couple of times. He waited." He looked taken aback. Hurt. I wish I'd never kissed him. "Sorry, man. It's pretty crowded tonight. There are three of them cut scumbags here already. Remember you promised not to go to that guy without me?" "Yeah. I couldn't make sense of the shit on that business card. The number doesn't work. Weird." Earl was tending bar again and almost in a good mood. I guess everybody's glad to see a good tipper. I'd walked here wearing a windbreaker. "Well -- you're looking better than I thought you would. Oh - and I know you and that fat piece of shit did something last night." "Stop calling him that. I mean it. All he did was wait while I puked my guts out in that little park,,,and again when I had to puke again three minutes later. " "Yeah -- I know that big smile he couldn't get off his face for an hour. Watching some kid vomit always cheers me right up." He gave me a rum and coke on the house. Making amends, I guess. "I'm sorry. I'll be nicer to him -- he's actually a decent guy." "Thanks. I like him a lot. Just give him a break with all the fat jokes." "I'm not one to judge. I'm 68 fuckin' years old and married to a woman with a face like a boot. I love her though." "Hopefully I can meet her some day." He smiled and nodded. "Jerry tells me there's some of those cut kids here again tonight. I'm not going to let this story go, Earl." "I knew that too. Well -- one of them is actually pretty normal. Never had no problems with him. Seems decent and pretty together. He's looking to play pool with somebody. Name's Benny. Short guy red hair. See him?" Yeah -- I suck at pool but give me two bucks in quarters." I walked right up to this guy who had to be around my age - maybe younger. "Benny? Hi. I'm Dan. You up for a game?" He gave off a good vibe. "Well yes! You're the reporter, right?" Goddamn Earl. "Hardly. I want to be one. But now I just do paste-up for 'Urban Rag'. I'm so intrigued by this Salvador guy. Let's play." I put in fifty cents into the slot thingy. "You rack 'em (I had no idea how to) and picked out a cue stick that looked straight. I chalked the tip like I even knew what that was supposed to do. "You break." What? I was so clueless when it came to this game. So I gave it a try -- and actually pocketed two striped balls with that first shot. I kept making lucky shot after lucky shot. Miracle! He ultimately beat me, but I hadn't embarrassed myself. "Good game." I hadn't said that since little league baseball when I was 10. Now THAT I really sucked at. "Let's take a break. I need to tell you something." "Sure. Let me go get us some drinks." "Nah. I'll just share your pitcher- if that's OK." "You sure? You won. I should buy you you a fresh drink." "NO. Just sit while I talk." He looked serious. "Let this go, Danny. If you're intrigued with Salvador already -- you''ll be a goner when you meet him. He casts a spell. He is a powerful presence." "Have you given him blood?" "Not anymore. I work the escort game now and pays just to fuck me. I have AIDS now. I can't prove it was him who gave it to me -- but I just know it was." "I have an appointment to view his gallery on Wednesday." "DON'T GO! I mean it. Chase another story. I'll let you interview me --I can talk about the sex trade. How I was molested by my stepfather when I was nine and for seven years after that when I poisoned him with antifreeze in his scotch." "Wow. I'm sorry, Benny. I may take you up on that. Let me write my number down and give it to you. Call anytime. I don't have a cell phone yet, but I'd like to talk with you." I made sure I had a pen and mini notebook in my back packet. I gave me my number and he gave his. Just then Jose walked in -- a full hour before he was supposed to. "Cool. I gotta go work now." He got up to leave and shook my hand. I wanted to hug him but Jose was glaring at me like I was already committing some kind of crime. Jealous. Shit! "My fella is here." Benny left. Jose walked over and seemed ready to explode -- "Having fun? Do you have something going with that motherfucker?" "No! It's not like that. He knows more about that freak artist who paints with blood. I was just working on a possible story. He's a hustler with HIV." "I told you to drop that shit! I swear -- I love you, but I'll kill you before I let you pursue this any further." He stuck out his chin. "Or I could have you killed. It's not like I don't know people." "Relax, Jose. I'd never do anything to mess up what we have." I acted insulted. Pouted. "Sorry. Kiss me now -- in front of everybody." I did. He worked a tongue into my mouth and there were some jeers and hoots from the crowd. It was so wonderful to have his massive body next to mine. He calmed down. Pacified. "Don't get crazy on me, Jose." "I'm sorry. I just...I can't lose the one good thing in my life. The best thing. I'm Latin -- you gotta understand we are passionate." "Gotcha. Let's go sit at the bar. Give Earl a hard time.." When we got there, Earl was smiling and shaking his head. "I knew it. It's not even 10:30 and Jose is already here. You guys hooked up. That sure as fuck came out of left field!" "Get me a Bud and refill his pitcher. NO Hot Damns." "Fine. If you guys are going to do anything tonight, make sure This...make sure Jose is back by 2." He kept shaking his head. "I just don't get it." We drank fast - and got the hell out of there. I left Earl a ten dollar bill and practically drug Jose out the door. I would always love holding his big, chubby hand. I tried to peel off the sticker from my window but only got about half of it off. Fuck it. We got in and peeled out. "Wait. Stop here. Pull into this drive." It was the park again. "You sure? We're almost back to my place." "This is our spot. Will you suck me again?" Well, duh. Of course I would. He had already pulled it out - that fat little mushroom was as perfect as I remember. He was hard and oozing already. I dove for it and we repeated the scene from less than 24 hours ago. Only this time he was more urgent and I actually tasted the semen this time. Salty and organic. And a little sweet. Perfect in a way I could never really explain with words. He was breathing so heavily again. "Let's go chill at my place for awhile. We can watch TV and drink some Coronas. Sound good?" "Sounds wonderful, Dan." We walked in and he made himself right at home. My poor futon creaked under his weight. It wouldn't last much longer if we stayed together. Fuck it -- maybe I'd suggest having sex on the floor. I was about to turn on the TV when Jose interrupted me... "No. Play some of your music for me. I can a learn a lot about you from hearing your stuff." I fetched us two beers while thinking long and hard about what I'd play. He'd already taken off his shoes when I returned. I liked that he felt comfortable enough to do that. "I'll play you the first CD I ever bought. This chick from Sound Warehouse just sensed I'd dig it. The group is called Frazier Chorus -- it's the only one they ever released -- as far I know. It'd called 'Cloud Eight'. I used to listen to this after getting completely baked with the headphones on." "It's perfect. How old were you?" "22... Why?" "I love this music. I brought the weed this time. There's hash oil in it...so we'll take it slow." He pulled out a little baggie of weed and I loaded the bowl of my bong. And we smoked and kissed. The music sounded better and better. I was rubbing his socked feet and then we were kissing again. I could feel his heart beat against mine. We were in synch. Yep -- this was love. I mean, it had to be love, right? I just couldn't get enough of his body heat. "I want you to fuck me this time." Well - it was worth a shot. I was not exactly hung, but my dick was bigger than his. I grabbed this Vaseline moisturizing lotion I'd put on sunburns before. I always burned with the least little bit of Summer sun. Jose had already positioned himself on the floor. "I figured it would be easier this way." He'd stripped down to just his socks and so did I. His ass was huge. My first move was to get down behind him, pull apart those giant cheeks and plant my tongue in his pink hole. It smelled and tasted like a pond down there...but I was into it, as was he. He kept arching his back and moaned as I let my tongue wander as far as it could go stretch. I stopped liking it after a few minutes and rubbed lotion on my boner and a generous amount on his hole. It was as hot as a blast furnace inside of him. "Go slow, Dan." Oh, I would....mainly because I had no idea what I was doing. It felt good in there, even though he made a few grunts of pain. I went easier and slower. He said something in Spanish between gasps. I guess he was liking it. I was enjoying it to, but so many things told me if I came in him, we'd have completed a connection that could never really sever it. He came right there on my carpet -- and I just pretended to. We pulled apart and just lie together and breathed heavily with smiles on our faces. "Well, I guess we've popped each other's cherries." He seemed deliriously happy about that. "Yeah." Neither of us could know had no how badly I'd betray him within the next seven days. PART TWO On Monday morning. I cornered Ed and told him I wanted to meet with him sometime that day. He agreed we'd have a lunch meeting because his day was mostly packed. "I'll order us a couple of subs from that place across the street," I'd written everything I had down on a legal pad. He wanted his socks knocked off? We'd see. We sat in his office and ate our sandwiches, talked a little football until I pulled out my legal pad. "Oh boy -- here it comes. Don't tell me you tracked down some stories over the weekend." "I did. Three different stories, and I'll save the best for last." He finished the rest of his Italian sub in two bites. "OK. Shoot." "First - there's a gay bar in down that was named after the owner, but he died and left it to his son who was a Junior and doesn't want his name on the place. He's greedy enough to scrape whatever profits even those he's some kind of uptight Christian. So it's currently unnamed. Maybe we could have a contest or something. I mean, that could be fun." He didn't seem that impressed. "Maybe if it was a strip club, it could go somewhere. We'll sit on that one for awhile." "It attracts a lot of young gay hustlers. I could do a piece on their lives - get a look inside the sex trade." "Hmmm. We've done something about that before - but that was back when crack was the worst drug out there. Now there's so many different drugs, worse drugs. Let me think on that one for a bit. Would you be willing to go undercover as a hustler?" "Maybe. That sounds like it could be dangerous though." "Yeah -- but it's something to consider. Some day." "OK. This next idea is for a human interest piece. I met a guy, Hispanic guy who's lost two brothers to the prison system because of gang activity -- and another one was killed. Anyway, this guy is morbidly obese because he consumes food before grief can consume him," "Yeah! Now that's good! Do you think we could get him to agree to be photographed?" "Probably. I can ask him." "Even if it's just a shot from the back standing at his brother's grave. How fat is he?" "About your height, at least 330 pounds, maybe more." "Is he a friend you just met?" "Yeah -- so much of what I found is connected to my neighborhood. I just stopped at the bar with no name and the stories found me." "See? I told you to just get out and explore the city." "One more -- there's an artist on town who paints with blood. Human blood that's not his own. He pays street hustlers, homeless kids to 'donate'. I've talked to a few of them bit they're too scared to give me too many details. BUT - I got hold of one his business cards that I had to decode because he's just so, so mysterious, I guess. Anyway - I've got a 3 PM appointment to see his gallery on Wednesday. I'll need that afternoon off." "YES! THAT'S IT! Hell, Danny -- take the whole day off - with pay - turn something good in and I'll put you on the writing staff immediately." I beamed. "Think you can get some photos?" "Not right away. I'm posing as a rich trust fund kid who collects art." Ed suddenly looked doubtful. "Do you have the wardrobe to pull that off?" "I've got the clothes I wore to my graduation -- they might not be stylish now. No idea." "Here's a company credit card. Take Lance with you and go pick some stuff a rich kid would wear. This is too good a lead for you to blow it by wearing cheap clothes. I'll give you both the afternoon off. Let me talk to him first. Keep all receipts." Wow. I sorta all the sudden had a expense account. Things were looking up. Well Lance and I drove over to Damien's in the suburbs. "Thing is -- you have to wear these clothes casually because you live a life of leisure. If you're wearing two hundred leather loafers and just act as if you were wearing flip-flops from Wal-Mart. Everything should be loose and look expensive. You need to act like you don't care." 200 dollar shoes? "Think I can pull this off?" "You look the part. You're handsome and speak very well. I won't ask why you're posing because Ed told me not to pry. Hold your nose up a little and try to look down on whoever you're talking to." There's a type who sees dollar signs when they see that. " We racked up almost 900 dollars worth of stuff -- including some hair products and ridiculously expensive cologne. I had begun to feel rich as I carried the shopping bags out to the parking lot. "Well, Lance -- we've got the rest of the day off. Want to grab a drink somewhere?" "Sure. Where?" "You'll like it. It's the bar with no name and it's where I found some great characters -- including a boyfriend." "Wow. Let's go. I haven't been laid in two weeks."Two Weeks? Try 22 years. "Wait -- this place? It's a pit. Don't hustlers and drug addicts come here? No thanks." "What do you want, Lance? A fancy martini or some interesting local people?" He had to admit I had him there. It was business as usual when we walked in. A few old regulars and dirty street kids. No Jerry, but Earl was tending bar. God, did he ever go home? "Well...what have we here? You move on from Jose already?" He was smirking. "Earl - this is Lance. We work together. He's a real reporter." "So I could call Jose and tell him you're here?" "Sure. Go ahead. I want Lance to meet him anyway." Earl arched an eyebrow and made us our drinks. Lance leaned closer -- whispered, "A Mexican? Is he part of the story?" "Not really. We're dating. Earl doesn't know me that well yet, He hardly trusts anybody." There were hustlers here, but none of them were wearing bandages. They left us alone. "So you're into Latins? Is that why you never asked me out?" "What? No. We work together and live in the same building -- that could be a disaster," "Yeah. Maybe. I tend to just go for it and not worry about consequences." "That's kind of my attitude going into this story." "I'm intrigued." "Found the seeds of it right here." Earl came over and asked if we needed a refill. "And hey, Mr. Reporter -- I got a fake shoulder courtesy of North Vietnam. Hold on -- I just two of them punks go into the women's room together." That was against the rules...big time. Lance was plum amazed. "You were right about this place, Danny." "Told ya." "But we should really get back and get those clothes out of the bags so they won't smell so new," "Good idea. Should I hang them up or leave them just laying around like I don't care?" "Wear them to bed tonight, sleep in them and then take them off in the morning and hang them up. Do you smoke?" "Just a little weed sometimes." "Really? Can I come smoke some with you?" "Sure." I wasn't the least bit attracted to him and, plus, I think I was in love with my big ol' Jose. I was pretty sure. Almost 100% sure. We got back to my place and he admired what I had done with the tiny studio apartment. He probably had a bigger layout than this. I'd upgrade if I got the reporter job. I put in a tape I'd recorded the movie Blue Velvet on. I loved watching David Lynch films when I was stoned. "Go put on the new duds on -- including the socks and shoes. I promise I won't peek." I went to the bathroom and put everything on. The shoes were a little uncomfortable. I'd told him I was somewhere in the 10 to 11 range. Should have gotten the 11's. When I returned, Lance had to marvel at his own great taste. He was smoking a cigarette. "Got an ashtray?" "Hold on..." I went to the kitchen and fished out an empty Coke can from the trash. "This will have to do." "So ghetto - love it!" We smoked a bowl or two as we watched this fucked -up movie. He seemed to be moving too close and I just didn't trust my capacity for lust anymore. "You're pretty cool, Lance. But I'm seeing somebody. "Yeah - I know. I just get super horny when I'm baked. It's cool." "Thanks for helping me out today." He left me about five of his cigarettes. "All rich kids smoke." Made sense. And then he was gone. I sat there and smoked one of them and watched the rest of the movie. I heard a rustle outside my door. When I opened it, there was Jose taping a note to my door. "Oh. You're home! And look at those clothes!Wow." "Yeah. I had a job interview today." I hated having to lie to this totally honest man, but it wouldn't be the last time.. "Cool. I was babysitting for Mara while she ran errands and I...here." Hr handed me the note. It was a crudely-drawn heart with 'Jose and Dan Forever' written inside. I'd keep that forever. "Have you been smoking in here?" "Yeah -- it's a habit I picked back up again recently." He pulled out a pack of Merits out of his pocket. "I smoke too, but never wanted you to know." That was sweet, I guess. God, his poor heart. I needed to worry about that. "I just don't have an ashtray yet. I've been using this can." He lit one of his smokes me. "You look so nice. Can we go out somewhere so I can show you off? I want Mama to meet you. And you can see my room." "Sounds good." "Let's go! Let's take my truck. I've got a lawnmower in the back and - no offense - but this ain't a great neighborhood." "Yeah. I know." We got into his old, dented white truck. He immediately lit another cigarette and offered me one. "You're gonna love my Mama -- and I know she'll love you. She knows I'm gay, but we never talk about it. Nervous?" "About meeting your mom? A little." "It will be so fine -- don't worry. She hated that I was alone." "Why do you have a lawnmower? It's November." "It chops up the dead leaves and helps fertilize the grass." Ah. I guess that made total sense. We arrived at his fairly normal two-story house. Two little twin girls greeted us at the door, They hugged his legs and then looked me up and down. They were so cute. "Mia, Josephine -- this is Dan. He's a friend." They hugged me too. So this is what is like to have a family you loved. "Miguel is probably down in my room playing Sega. He's a pill." His mom was in the kitchen cooking something that smelled wonderful. "Mama -- I want you to meet someone." She turned around and regarded me with half-closed eyelids. "It's a pleasure to meet you. You're just as beautiful as Jose said you were." She smiled widely and gave me a huge embrace. "So handsome! You must eat supper with us. I need another grownup to talk to. Jose is always in his room and the kids are always fighting. Thank God I'm going through the change -- no more babies!" "I was the baby of my family. Probably an accident." "No, no. Just a surprise." I loved this family already. "Now go - I have to finish in here. I'll call you when the food is ready." We went down to Jose's room in the basement. It was pretty nice. There was a preteen boy - 11 or 12, playing the hell out of some video game. "Miguel. Pause that shit and meet my friend." Another beautiful kid. He was miffed and turned around to say a quick hello. "Is it your boyfriend???" "Go do your homework, cabrone." He left angrily and then it was just Jose and I. We embraced and I inhaled his musky, sweaty man smell. I was getting addicted to it. I wanted to get him naked again. "Mama won't be done cooking for another hour. Want to fool around a little?" "Fuck yes!" "Okay - but I want to tell you something -- I'd rather fuck you than the other way around. That alright?" "Absolutely. You're good at it." We got naked and he fucked me like a mad man. I loved the idea of his seed inside of me. It felt right. He glistened with sweat and panted, "I love your ass, Dan. It feels so good in there." "You have a talented dick, Jose." "We better get dressed now, Supper will be ready soon, Hungry?" "Not really - but it smells so good." "Eat as much as you can, please. Mama takes great pride in her cooking. She really likes you." Dinner (what I called the evening meal) was delicious. I ate as much as I could, but not nearly as much as Jose did. "That was great, Miss Martinez. I need to walk some of some of this off." "Yes, yes. You boys go have fun. I'll get the girls to help me clean up." We went back down to Jose's room. I thought we were going to have round two, but he was changing clothes. "I want to go show you off in those clothes some more. My aunt owns a cantina here in town, not far. It's not gay but somebody in my family is always there." I met his aunt and two of his cousins and we had some tequilas. Every single relative of his was beautiful. Jose wanted to go to no name bar. He could drink for free and kiss there. Well -- second time in one day. What the hell? Sure. I doubted very much that these clothes would smell new by Wednesday. Shit. I needed to be careful not to say a single word about any of that. Jerry was at the door and was still being cold towards me, towards us. It wasn't that busy. Earl was nice enough not to mention seeing me already once already today. "Look at you dressed all fancy. Jose here can drink for free, but you I gotta charge you." "No problem." "I'll pay if he has to," Jose offered. "Goddamn it, kids. I'll charge you both half price." I'd really liked the tequila we'd had already. I ordered two with beer chasers. "Uh oh. Don't tell me you like tequila now?! Be careful. My dad liked it too much and I think it's why Mama eventually kicked him out of the house. I haven't seen him in ten years." "Don't worry, Babe. I'm too invested in my career -- and you -- to waste my life away." "Oh look. One of those victims of the cutter is here. I'm so glad you're letting that go. I was worried." Man, I sucked. I was already withholding information stuff from him. Big stuff. We moved to a little table because Earl tended not like to see public affection right there at the bar. We kissed openly. I only regret the hateful glare we were getting from Jerry. "Let's go, Jose. It's been a long day and I have work in the morning." "Aww. Really? One more drink and a cigarette. Please?" "OK." I really had to give him that much after lying to his face. I really liked smoking. I hoped it wasn't going to become a habit. Too expensive. We got back to my place and I gave him a quick blow job. I couldn't get enough of his pure, all-natural life milk. I told him as much. Tomorrow would be a Tuesday...and then Wednesday PART THREE I kind of don't remember much about Tuesday. I'd always kind of thought of Wednesday as an unlucky day -- mainly because I always had to think twice about how to spell it. Lance and I went out for smoke breaks on the rusty fire escape. "Did you sleep with the clothes on last night?" "Nope. Didn't have to. I went to two bars and put them in a pile while I had sex. I hung them up and they look just perfectly abused now." "Tell me about your guy." "He's the sweetest man on Earth. Genuine. But he's...heavy." "Like 'fat'?" "Yeah. Very much so, but I don't use that word." That's pretty all that was noteworthy about my Tuesday. Oh, I talked with Jose on the phone and he sort of invited himself over. He fucked me, sweat all over me and left. OK. I had the next 17 hours to kill before my appointment tomorrow. I decided to smoke a lot of weed and listen to Depeche Mode with the headphones on. I really couldn't believe the bad review 'Rolling Stone' gave this CD. Violator was genius. It meshed with a good buzz so perfectly. I drifted off somewhere around four in the morning. I woke up around 10 am. Shit. Why couldn't I have woken up with only an hour left to get ready. I showered and used all the beauty products Lance had suggested. My hair looked ridiculously good. I got dressed in the new-ish clothes. I couldn't pace any more. I decided to leave the apartment at noon. I drove by the address. I shuddered for whatever reason. I needed to calm down. I saw a sports bar called 'Innings' (or something like that). I parked on the street. They'd have bar food and tons of TVs. I could kill a couple of hours here. Lance had warned me not to show up too early. "Rich dudes are always late and drunk by mid-afternoon. They don't have jobs." Done and done. I ate a plate of loaded nachos and watched the one TV that wasn't playing ESPN. Some game show. I would kick so much ass on one of these shows. No brag, but I would. Their tequila was a better brand than any I've tasted so far. the dudes here were all talking about the upcoming Sunday football games as I ate and got a little drunk...just a little. The food made me feel better. I still had an hour left. I joined the guys at the bar. You never knew where you'd find a story. I ordered another tequila and pretended to be straight. Every single person there was smoking. I lit one from the pack Jose left behind the night before. I didn't belong here, but I still had an hour to kill. The bartender turned his attention to me "You gotta college team, kid? "Nebraska". Groans from the other guys. I just knew it was a college with a good team. "Best keep that under your hat. What can I get ya?" "Tequila. House brand." The conversations here were boring as hell. What the fuck was "fantasy football"? They were really into arguing about their "leagues". No stories here...just boring straight man shit. I used to have teen crushes on those jock types in high school, but it was never enough to get me interested in sports. It was Wednesday but they were all watching highlights from Monday Night's game - like it even mattered. "You're new here. What do you do?" "I'm a reporter for the alternative weekly." "That free one? With all the gay shit in it?" "It's mostly about the local music scene. I cover actual news stories." "Oh yeah? There was a dead hooker found a few blocks from here. Strangled with the very necklace she was wearing -- or else it cut her throat, something like that. Paper never covered it." "Does that happen a lot around here?" He shrugged. "If it was the work of a serial killer -- then I would cover it." "Yeah -- I see." Less than 40 minutes to go. I must be developing a higher tolerance for alcohol because I only felt slightly buzzed. I tried not to think about how important this appointment could be to my future. I had to be cool. "One more tequila, and a pitcher of Miller Lite." "Comin' up." I couldn't stop fiddling around with the gold bracelet Lance had lent me to wear. I was not a jewelry person. "Thanks, man. Nice place you got here." "You think? It does OK." I had one of my mini notebooks and a palm-sized pen in my front pocket. I really should buy one of those tiny tape recorders. I'd put that on my Christmas list. Also a cell phone. I just hated the idea of always being available. 24/7. Jose had one because of his landscaping work. I was finally getting slightly drunk and decided it was close enough to 3 to leave. One more cigarette and a trip to the bathroom and I'd be good to go. I peed and stood in front of the mirror and took a look at my pretend self. The clothes looked just unkempt enough, but my hair was not messy enough. I put a palm full of water through it. OK. Better. I looked as close to a rich kid as I ever would. The shoes were finally stretching out a little. I walked out and let the chilly Autumn air wake me up and put some color in my cheeks. And there I was. Not Dan or Danny -- Daniel was here. I pressed the buzzer and waited. "Yes?" It was Julie Andrews again. "Daniel Sherwood. I have an appointment." "Yes. I see. Come on up to the fifth floor. I'll be waiting." The door clicked. I was in. The elevator was an old, iffy freight lift that was very David Lynch. The whole building was. I practiced my bored look as I made sure my fly was closed. "Mr. Sherwood?" There she was. She didn't look anything like Julie Andrews. She was dressed like a spinster librarian with glasses and a bun in her white hair. She also didn't seem the least bit pleasant. I could give that attitude right back to her. She unlocked a door and let me in to the gallery space. Impressive. "Of course there's no photography allowed." There were no prices on anything - because rich people just bought whatever they wanted without caring about trivial things like cost. "At this end, we still have a few of Salvador's earliest pieces." They were distinctively rust-colored, an ominous brown that I guess blood dries into. "Most of those were done before he started mixing blood with oil paints. As we move to the right, you'll see the colors get richer and more defined." "Yes. I see that." I tried to look bored - even though the man obviously had talent. Every single canvas was done in shades of red. "Just early this year, he began to get more abstract. weird red you'd never see in a Sherwin Williams store. 'Hustler blood' was all I could think. "I like this much more, but I believe I'd like something done with my own blood. Something personal. Does he do commissions?" "They may be arranged, if his schedule can be freed up. I'll have to talk to him first." "I see. It's for a gift." Her portable phone rang. "One moment please. Feel free to look around." She answered it with her Julie Andrews voice. "Gallery. This is Valerie. Yes, Mrs. Mallory... oh. Oh! Well...yes, yes. I understand. Of course. I'm not sure." She moved back out into the hall. It was about then that I heard the music. Loud metal music. I followed it to another door at the far left end of the loft. I wondered if Salvador was actually in there, working. I chanced it. It was another huge room that had a plastic tarp on the floor and many opened tubes of paint. The music was godawful shit that I thought Nirvana had killed off already. Salvador was wearing a painter's smock. And nothing else. I could see his bare ass. He didn't see me, but moved to turn the music off. "Ah - the art collector is here." "I'm sorry to disturb you." He turned to face me. He was astonishingly handsome. Jet black hair and a neat little mustache and goatee that Lucifer himself only wishes he could have. "You aren't a patron of the arts and you're not wealthy. You fooled Valerie, though. That's not easy to do. You were just drawn here, drawn to me." "No...I..I mean, I just...." Damn. I was busted. "Look -- I'm a wanna-be reporter and I'd like to do a story about you." "Want it bad enough to give me some blood?" Oh fuck no! "Well..." "I bet you have that ice cold Northern European blood - which is not easy to find around here." "OK. I'll do it. Now?" "No. Can you come back later tonight? Around 10?" Valerie burst in. "Mr. Sherwood! This is not allowed! I'm so sorry, Salvador!" "Go mind those receipts, Valerie. We're discussing business." She harrumphed and left abruptly. "But first...mind if I make one small cut? Just to see the color, maybe have a taste." "Uh..." This better get me a better job somehow. "OK." "I'll let you photograph me --even if it's just a silhouette. I have a fantastic camera. We'll talk more tonight." "OK, But not too deep -- and somewhere I can hide it." "How about a little nick on the cheek? You can say you sneezed while you were shaving. That OK?" No. "I guess. As long as you use a fresh blade. And only make a little cut." "I use Exacto blades -- you can watch me put in a new blade. Smart. I like that." I watched him take a fresh blade from a little plastic box and he replaced the old one with it. Was I actually going to let him do this? "Just a small cut, OK?" "Absolutely. Mr. Sherwood." And then he made a quick little jab on my cheek and I barely felt it. He collected the drips in a small glass vial. There are a lot of little blood vessels on the face and the little tiny cut bled a lot and wasn't clotting anytime fast. "Beautiful! It's so pure." He then leaned down and licked the fresh wound on my face, I'd never agreed to that! Fuck! "Mm... you've smoked some weed recently and drank alcohol very recently. You don't use drugs -- not a virgin. " Was this guy a vampire or something? "You can taste all that??" "Oh yes. My sense of smell, taste and vision are very refined." "OK. Do you, um, have a band-aid you let me put on." He fetched one and I hoped no blood had gotten on my shirt. "See you at 10 tonight. Valerie won't be here. It'll be just us." I left and walked back to where my car was parked. As much as I wanted to stop at No Name, I couldn't. I was wearing the same clothes as I was on Monday. Plus -- even though the shaving accident excuse would probably fly, I'd met my quota of lies for the past couple of days. I knew I'd have to probably find a way to avoid Jose. We were having sex almost every night before his shift. Another lie would have to happen. There were messages on my machine but I just wanted to take a nap. I took off the shoes and lied down on the futon. I didn't wake up until it was almost 8 PM. Phone. "Hello?" "Hey! I been trying to reach you all day. What's up?" "I'm sick -- stayed home in bed today." I actually did feel a little unwell right then. "Oh no! What's wrong?" "Sore throat, coughing...no fever. It's just a bad cold." "Oh man. It's about that time of year I guess. Can I bring you anything?" "No. I hope you don't get it too." "OK. Call me tomorrow. Just rest and drink some fluids. Good night, Dan. I love you." "Me too, Bye." While I was on a roll, I'd call Ed. "Hey! I left you a message. I was worried. How did it go?" "Well...I'm part of the story now." He audibly gasped. "He'll give me an interview if I agree to give him some of blood. It's later tonight. I can also score photos that he wants final approval of." "Holy SHIT, Danny! Are you sure about this? Will you be safe? I mean - look, if you want to drop this now, I'll let you do the fat guy story." "Yeah -- I'm part of that story too." "Oh man ...Danny...I mean...." "Look, it's fine. I'll be OK. But I may be in late tomorrow." "Take the day off. Get rest, scribble some stuff down and try not get too personally involved with your work. You're just like I was back in the day --and it nearly killed me." I hung up. And wanted to shower and get ready. I could just dress as myself this time. There was no need to pretend for Salvador's sake. I was ready. I sat in front of the TV and opened the bottle of Mexican wine Jose had bought over the other night. I knew nothing about wine, but it wasn't bad. I'd chilled it even though I didn't know if I was supposed to. Some of them were supposed to be warm I suppose. I had fresh mini notebook in my pocket. I smoked two cigarettes and checked myself in the bathroom mirror. The bleeding had stopped on my cheek and was barely noticeable. I could always let some designer stubble grow in. I'd look like the other trendy dudes in the office. I needed to go. Even though I still had 45 minutes to go. No Fear. PART FOUR I was early again. I'd parked at that same random sports bar to have a few drinks. I'd put this on the company account. Small crowd again, but different bartender. Same insanely boring hetero talk. this new barkeep carded me. Asked me if I had a college team too. "M.U. for football, K.U. for basketball." (I went to Creighton and had no idea where they were in the standings -- or if they even had sports teams) "No way - you can't have the best of both worlds -- pick a state, kid!" Fuck him. I ordered some double shots of Captain Morgan rum and handed him the card. "Want to run a tab?" "Yeah. What time is it?" "8:50. Got a hot date later?" Sorta "No. Not exactly." I wanted a really healthy buzz by 10 -- and I needed to calm down. I know one thing: I was not going to let him lick the cut he made on me. That had to be somewhat unsafe -- the human mouth was full of bad-ass bacteria. I'd brought a little box of my own razor blades from home. I only ever shaved with a traditional razor. Those electric shavers just didn't do a good enough job. I kept getting them for Christmas from different family members, but always re-gifted them eventually. "Damn, Kid! You some kind of camel or something? You're supposed to sip rum, not down it like beer." Fuck him twice. He had no idea what lie ahead for me. I got out my little notebook and looked at all the questions I'd thought to ask. I'd done some internet research and discovered Salvador wasn't the only artist who painted with blood. There were more than a few, but he was the only one I'd found who used other people's blood - and the only one who mixed it with regular oil paint (that I could find). I underlined a few key words and added some thoughts. I had to get this right. The bartender handed me a tall glass this time. It was a rum and coke, with a 'heavy pour'. "It's almost 9:30....what's that? Your diary?" "No. I just take notes all the time. I'm a reporter." That still wasn't exactly true. But after tonight.... I just hated how easily I could lie these days. I remember ,as a kid, thinking only kids lied. Adults just wouldn't, couldn't tell a fib. Kids are dumb. I was numb but had work to do -- I'd get there early. So what? I was no longer 'Mr. Daniel Sherwood". Just Danny. Punk. asshole, wanna-be reporter. I buzzed the door. Silence. Then I heard a harried voice answer... "Daniel? You're a little early and I've got somebody here. Can you..? Oh never mind -- come on up. I'll leave the door unlocked." It buzzed. Maybe he had another 'donor' up there. This was usually about the time I'd started seeing them filter into No Name. Why was I jealous? Simple - I was very much attracted to this demonic vampire freak. Not in love. Just ... just something else. I went inside the gallery space and saw Salvador and some grungy kid sitting together,forehead to forehead. The hustler kid was bawling his eyes out and Salvador was saying quiet, comforting words to him and gently putting some gentle pressure on his bandaged forearm. "Sh, Sh. You need to go home and relax.Don't smoke any more T tonight and stay off the street. They'll all be waiting for you tomorrow. Take those iron pills I gave you and maybe some B-12." The scummy kid was still crying, but tried to compose himself. I'd never seen such a tough-looking dude show so much vulnerability. I pretended to be interested on one of the paintings. You can pretty much hear everything in one of these big spacious lofts. Had the hustler freaked? About the cut? Or was it the drugs he had probably taken? I had no idea what 'T' was. It could be smoked was all I knew so far. I needed to ask Salvador. I needed to know so much. The guy left. We were alone at last. I felt my dick harden. "Lose your shoes and socks -- we're going back to the studio and there's paint on the floor. If you step in anything, you'll know it right away...and you won't track it back out here. Old painter's secret." I was a little embarrassed about my feet. I needed to take better care of them. His bare feet were extra long and looked very groomed. "Actually -- get completely naked and I'll give you the gifts I got for you." Oh no. Get naked in front of this guy?? I wasn't ashamed of my body. I was lean and had a fairly nice penis -- that I wish wasn't so erect. 'Gifts'. I'd eventually get one more than I bargained for, and only know about it a few weeks later. "Does this excite you a little?" Don't be embarrassed. Let's go on back to the studio. I just left my clothes and shoes there on the floor. Was I supposed to bring them? The cold air was going to kill my boner for sure. The work area was covered with a new plastic tarp with paint spills everywhere..,god, I hoped it was paint and not blood. "Here" he held out a paint-spattered flannel shirt. "You look a little cold. And then we'll get started. I'm guessing you don't want the cut on your arm. I can do it on your upper thigh -- it'll be easy enough to conceal under your boxers." "What about the interview?" "After. I have some surprises for you after we cut." Well...It's not like I had a lot of options here. "Oh. Should I stand?" Was this all really happening? "Yes! Blood flows downward, thanks to gravity. I won't need to cut so deeply. I'll have to be careful -- your femoral artery is down in that area. Now I'm really wanting to use some arterial blood eventually because it's more bluish. But I can't take that risk. Not with you. Do you have a lover, Danny?" "Yes. He doesn't know anything about this. We're still new to each other. My first boyfriend." "Spanish?" "Yeah -- how did you..." Forget it -- he was some kind of weird psychic freak. "Try to stand still. I have to be careful in this area." Shit. I'd left my fancy new razor blades in my jeans pocket. "Do you have more clean exacto blades?" "I still have the one I used on you earlier. All washed and everything. Still sharp as hell. I even accidentally cut my thumb with it as I dried it off. Why wasn't I smart enough to ask if he'd washed it again? With alcohol? I didn't think of too many other things except -- maybe I should get the hell out of here. "OK." My boner was rising again. I loved that was kneeling down with a knife in his hand. I stayed as still as I could. This cut hurt more than the one he made on my cheek. He went deeper. and I felt the warm blood start flowing down my cold bare leg. "Uh oh. That maybe went too deep. Stay put." He collected several glass vials of the gushing blood and of course put his mouth on the cut and sucked dome up. I was still wasn't OK with that. "Saliva is a natural coagulant. This won't last. I didn't hit the artery. This is why I usually use the guys' arms and wrists." "Wow. Did I just lose too much blood? I'm dizzy." "No - less than a pint. Or about just about a pint. I'll get you some juice and cookies in a second. Hold this cloth over the cut and put some pressure on it. Let me go get you some of your gifts, He came back with two boxes, his fancy camera and two folders. "I have my own darkroom and took some pictures of the gallery, the studio and myself -- partially shadowed and distorted in an antique mirror. That old glass that warps everything. These are for your story. The other photos are for you -- and just you, Not for publication. I put the appropriate negatives. in the photos folder that can be published. I'm keeping the other negatives. Don't look at them now.Now - open this box. It was a tiny little recorder - just what I'd wanted. "I know you like to write in your little notebook, but I talk a lot and I talk fast. This will be easier to transcribe for your article. "Wow. Thank you so much, Salvador. I still have my notebook with questions written in it. This is perfect!" It's got a fresh cassette in it as well as new batteries. You're all set. Okay....open the other one. It was a mini digital camera. "That's for you to use next time. You have a computer, right? With a USB port?" "Three of them." "Nice. You look pale -- let me get you some juice and some Oreos." Gross. "Let me check you out for paint and blood. Lift your feet up. OK. Your cut is already clotting." We can go out to the gallery and have a seat. I was still naked. I sat on a sofa as he got me the promised glass of orange juice and a handful of cookies. I was hungrier and thirstier than I thought. I needed it too. I felt stronger. "Need the bathroom? It's right past the studio door. I went. But I didn't really have to go. Nothing came out from either end. I was still deathly pale, but I was usually looked too white anyway. I came back out and Salvador was sitting on the couch -- totally naked. Stimulating himself. Shit! OK. It's not like I didn't want this to go further - but I needed my interview. "Whoa -- you are one confident man, Salvador!" "I'll behave -- for now. I recorded some personal thoughts already. You can listen later. Let's get started." "OK. When did you first get interested in painting with blood?" "Call it a fetish. I love the life force and I think most art is too cold. Blood painting is warm. I used to just use my own blood, but it was too personal -- I started asking others to donate blood - friends, lovers. family. It freed me up creatively. But blood changes color because of the iron content. It also flakes off unless you use a fixative. I was selling my work while still in school. I got interested in using strangers' blood. The easiest donors were these street kids who had drugs and disease in their system. It makes a difference in texture and color. I got inspired. Bit it still rusted and flaked. So I began to mix the blood with oil paint -- which stays around for centuries. Obviously. I still like the color red. So do my customers." "Do you feel like it's reckless to paint with blood when there are some serious blood-borne diseases out there?" "Possibly. I don't like the word 'reckless'...I prefer to call it 'daring'. I need to be as brave as the young men who volunteer to let me cut them. I've had the AIDS virus for ten years -- from my own activities unrelated to art --and some of the paintings you've seen in the gallery are tainted -- but the virus dies quickly outside the body. I don't use drugs, but I do get a secondhand high when I smell or taste chemical blood. Turn off the recorder." I did. "Are you scared now?" "No -- Yes. A little. I'm new to sex. I was a virgin until this past weekend. I think I'm in love with the guy." "Love is as dangerous as sex, Daniel. OK. Turn the recording on again." He stood up and his dick and hairy torso were beautiful and in plain view. "I'm going to paint now as we talk. I hope you don't mind -- you are inspiring me. He put his smock on and left the room. That furry ass of his was so perfect. He came back with a new bottle of wine and a corkscrew. It's still corked so you know I didn't put anything in it. Some guys assume I'm going to drug them, but that's not my style. I understand their distrust." He mixed a vial of my fresh blood with a small amount of crimson paint. " I only had 50/50 luck with uncorking wine bottled on my own, but I couldn't fuck this up in front of him. "Glasses?" "What? Oh - no. We can just take swigs from the bottle if you're comfortable with that?" Yes. No. Oh fuck it. I took a generous gulp from the very dry red wine. He was already painting on the fresh canvass. "Is seduction part of your work?" "It's possibly part of this one - but not usually. I'm just sourcing materials for art." "Do you consider your work ethical?" "I hate that word. Nothing is 100 % ethical. Vegetarians make such a big deal about their 'cruelty-fee' diets, but tons of tiny animals are killed when grains and vegetables are harvested. Rodents and such. Is that ethical?" He was talking in circles and I needed to reign this in. But then he had the brilliant idea of cutting his own groin and mixing his blood in with mine. I involuntarily shuddered. "When and why did you start going abstract with your artwork?" "Earlier this year. I felt like brushes were putting too much distance between me and the canvas. I started finger-painting like a pre-school kid. It was a revelation!" His groin was still bleeding. It was alarming. "The work progressed towards abstraction just by not using traditional tools. "You might need to tend to your cut, Salvador." "Perhaps...in a bit. I'm just too into this now. This piece will not be for sale!" He added some dark blue. Making violet. "Do you see yourself working with blood forever? Is this your permanent medium?" "I don't know -- that's a very good question. It will always involve something provocative -- I once considered using snake venom mixed with blood. Or doing something 3-D, sculpture or something. Right now - I'm still so drawn to blood for now. I'm always thinking of new ways to incorporate it. These street kids are using different drugs now. Opiates are really intriguing to me currently. The blood is a little lazy - which is why yours is so unique. It's lively and clean but chilled like glacial water. I once tried mixing urine with paint but there was no life in the art. And it was just too distasteful to my eye." "Why do you think people are so drawn to your paintings?" "Some people are just morbid -- like those people who bought John Wayne Gacy's paintings that he makes on death row. I think even Dahmer's father sold some terrible drawings and wrote a book. Some weirdos are just always looking for something new, something dark. Other's are just attracted to me -- to a kind of danger they think I represent. I'm actually harmless, but it's easier to just take their money and let them think whatever they want." I drank more of the wine but Salvador hadn't touched it. I guess maybe he saw a little bit on concern on my face because he walked over and took a long swag. His large penis was half erect. I just reached over and touched it. I just had to. "I've got an idea. Come with me." I didn't even think twice about following him. He had me stand at the easel and gave me the blood/paint. "This will be my first collaboration. Paint something - go with what's already there and carry it for a while. There are brushes over there or you can use your fingers, whatever. I put my index finger directly on his dripping wound. I held to my lips. "What's it taste like, Danny?" "Passion. Hot, risky passion." "Go with that." I painted using just his blood and then with some of the maroon paint. My own cut was still dripping a little and I added that too. I added all three liquids. and reached what I thought was a natural stopping point. He was impressed. "Done! I love your instincts! I guess writing and painting are very similar. We just finished the first the first chapter in our story. Together." It looked like a piece of organ meat to me, but of course I didn't say that." And then we were kissing passionately His fully hard dick was rubbing against mine and I reached around a grabbed his furry butt. He took my face in his hands. "Are you sure?" No."Very!" He brought me down to the floor and mounted my body. Our bloody, paint spattered naked bodies merged and he entered me. I wasn't thinking this through very well - we were just just making another creation, still collaborating. This way more painful than when Jose first nailed me with his stubby little member, nut I was infinitely more turned on. That makes a difference as it turns out. I wanted him in me deeper and deeper despite the pain. He was jabbing away the same he stabbed his fingers directly onto the canvas. Art was being made inside of me. I should remember to write that phrasing down. "I'm signing it now...I'm coming!! He heaved as he shot a hot load deep into my guts. I wouldn't need a test to confirm I was now infected. I was a walking, talking, writing work of art. The way I lived my life from here on would be different. He stayed inside me as his dick got soft. "Want the shower first?" "Yeah -- do you have hydrogen peroxide?" "No! That makes the cut heal slower. Use soap and warm water. Not too hot. You don't have anything in your hair, but some of the paint may be hard to get off your skin. I've got a special mixture of stuff you can use on that later. It's a little hard on your skin - so use some moisturizer afterwards. I'll send you home with everything you'll need. What are you thinking? "Only good things, Salvador. Only good things." He grinned at me and I finally saw the glowing light behind his 'evil' disguise. We hugged again. And then I showered. When I came out of the shower, all clean (on the outside at least) Salvador was trying to extract the blood and semen mix I'd left in the spot where my ass was during sex. "You don't mind if I use this, do you?" "No. Not at all." "I've got clients from Italy flying in tomorrow morning. Think we could meet again on Friday? After 6 PM? This new painting of ours will be ready for you to take home." "Wow! Thanks! Sure. Think you get some quotes from these clients? Maybe a photo? I can messenger some release forms to Valerie first thing in the morning." "No. I've already got all kinds of legal forms on hand. I even signed some for the photos in the one folder. Remember -- those other photos are for you only. Don't share them or reproduce them in any way--not that you would. I'm lawyered up, man. You can understand why, "Yes. Well, I've got a story to work on. It's almost 1." "Read all the instructions and learn to use it. It shouldn't be that difficult for a smart guy like you." "I appreciate all this, Salvador." "That's another thing. My real is Simon. Simon Goldman. I chose to go by Salvador when I was in art school. I'm 40 years old." "What would you prefer to be called by my me?" "Your lover." I just kissed him and left. "See you on Friday." I was too wired to go straight home. I had tomorrow off -- but a lot of work to do. No way could I go back to No Name. I could probably never go there again. I'd have to lose that place, I'd have to lose sweet Jose, his wonderful family and my negative HIV status. Things would change now. I went back to the sports bar and there was a different bartender working. I couldn't drink tequila ever again now so I ordered a pitcher of beer, got some quarters and went to play some pinball. Jose had probably called me to see if I was feeling better. Maybe he was hoping I'd be well enough to host him again before his shift began. I couldn't. I had my lover's virus replicating inside my bloodstream -- even sucking his dick was not 100% safe now. People think playing mindless games is just mindless and an escape from reality don't understand that, yes - it does occupy the detail-oriented part of your brain while the rest of your mind is processing other things. It's also true when you're drawing or writing and even when you're washing dishes. The mind is most active when you're in the deepest stage of sleep. I bet my lover knew that already. I finished my third beer and decided to call it a night. I wanted to look at the photos and listen to the tape. Was it still recording while we had sex? I drove home without incident even though I knew I'd never pass a breathalyzer test just then. Messages from Jose, Mom and Ed. All of them were probably worried, but it was a little too late for that. I wouldn't start the story or listen to the tape until I'd had a good sleep. But I would look at the photos he'd taken just for me. The first few were gorgeous photos of his face and torso. A couple of shots of his hard dick with every single vein, pore and pubic hair shown in glorious detail. I didn't beat off or even attempt to read up on the digital camera. I just slept. Let it all work itself out in the my dreams. END

I haven't written in a while but the other day, something happened which I just had to share with you all. My husband is a shopaholic and orders orders stuff online all the time. Because of our work schedules are at odds, I often find his purchases are delivered when I am at home. This past week, I was in the shower and I heard the doorbell ring. He had mentioned a package would arrive that day, and it would require a signature, so I quickly pulled on a towel and ran downstairs. The UPS delivery guy that stood there when I opened the door was a handsome 40 something year old Middle Eastern looking wolf. Dark beard with extremely hairy arms and legs. He was bout 6'2" and maybe about 300lbs. Seemed muscular and was almost too big for his uniform. He addressed me, asking me to confirm my name. As it turned-out the package was for me. He handed me a small box and asked me to sign his clipboard. I fumbled with the box and clip board, particularly as my towel was working loose, and I had visions of it falling to the floor. Still, I successfully juggled the package, the clipboard and my towel, and everything satisfactorily handled, we exchanged the proper niceties I stepped back into the house. I had barely gotten inside and placed the box on the kitchen counter when I received this text message: "Hey, this is Sander. I just delivered your package. I was wondering if I could bother you for a glass of water?" I was slightly surprised, but still I replied by text "Of course, no problem." Upon opening the front door I found Sander standing on my threshold. "Thank you so much. You know how hot it is out there," he remarked. "No worries, come in," I said, motioning him inside. As he entered the house and walked past me, I got a whiff of that distinct odor that was unmistakably man musk. He was obviously sweating in the heat outside. His arm air glistening in the sunlight that entered the house through the front door. I could see the pit stains over his UPS uniform. My ass involuntarily twitched, but I checked myself, shut the door, leading him into the kitchen where I pulled out a water bottle from the fridge and handed it to him. He looked around the living room and kitchen and said, "Wow. This place is really dark. All the windows and blinds down." "Oh yeah. We have neighbors and I don't want them to see me naked in the house," I honestly replied. He took a big gulp of the water bottle I had handed him and downed it in one go. He then turned to me and stared at me with his dark beady eyes. I looked right back. He moved closer to me until he was towering over my small 5'6" 135lb frame. Neither of us said a word. His face was tense, almost angry. My heart started to race and I could feel it thumping loudly in my chest. He was right in front of me, less than a foot from me. I could smell his rank body odor. His presence was overwhelming. I realized that neither of us had spoken or looked away from each other for a good minute or so. I took a deep breath in. He moved his hand and placed it over my head pushing me down. I knew what I was supposed to do. In the next few seconds I was on my knees fumbling with his belt and shorts trying to get access to his baby maker. I unbuckled him and opened his shorts to see his black Jockey briefs. Now normally I would take my time but somehow I knew I had to be fast. I pulled down his shorts and briefs to his size thirteen shoes and saw the most gorgeous thickest black bush of pubes with a nice thick 7" semi uncut cock. His crotch smelled pungent and his cock was cheesy and leaking precum. His hairy balls hung low and were wet with sweat. I quickly lapped up some of the sweat on his balls before starting to suckle on his ripe dirty cheesy cock which was increasing in length and girth every second. The smegma made his dick taste salty. I suckled on his cock as if it was my last moment on earth. By this point his dick was a full nine inches, and was as thick as a coke bottle. I started to choke as I swallowed it whole my nose and lips buried deep into his sweaty pubes. He started to moan. I felt his hands on my head forcing my face to remain buried there with his whole member inside my mouth and deep in my throat. As I started to gag he pulled my head back and said, "Its too big for your mouth." He guided me back up to my feet. My towel by this time was on the kitchen floor. He looked at my body and smiled. He then quickly turned me over and bent me over the counter. I spread my feet apart as I took a deep breath preparing for what I knew was going to be painful. He spit on his fingers and roughly manhandled my ass. I hadn't been fucked in weeks and I was tight. And then just like that, he placed one hand on my mouth and in one forceful and excruciating stroke pushed his thick donkey dick inside of my tight ass. I let out a loud squeal and tried to move away from him, but he knew what would happen and was prepared for it. With his large hand on my mouth and his other one wrapped tightly around my waist, there was no escaping. As tears of pain rolled down my eyes I knew he was inside me and he had full control over my body. He owned me in that moment. He started to thrust deep into me. With every stroke I gasped. He was rearranging my insides with his huge cock. As he kept going I waited for the pain to get better but it didn't. It seemed like this beast was going to get rougher and rougher with every stroke. Suddenly I felt his pace quicken. His thrusts became more forceful. More painful. Deeper. I knew what was happening. He started to grunt in the most animalistic, feral snorts I could imagine and, with stroke after stroke, volley after volley, the thick seed from his sweaty balls emptied into my ass. I looked at our reflection in the stainless steel refrigerator. Here was a giant BULL over twice my size towering over me with his donkey dick inside my small ass pumping me full of his superior seed. After about fourteen volleys, he was finished breeding me. He had emptied all the DNA in his balls completely into me. I was his sow. Just like that he pulled out of my hole leaving it gaping and full of his sperm. I turned around and turned my attention to his dick. It was damp and sticky with a mixture of his seed and blood from when he ruined my asshole. I cleaned him up with my mouth and he quickly pulled up his shorts and said, "Thanks. I really needed a slut to empty into. I'm so glad you opened the door." I smiled back. My ass still hurting from the assault it had undergone, but I was proud of myself. He returned my smile, gave me a light swat on the ass, and quickly left to get back to his route. As I gathered my towel up from the kitchen floor I saw the box on the counter. It was a gift to me from my husband. The package an exquisitely beautiful watch. The card which accompanied the watch read "To my beautiful husband. This watch is to celebrate the last five years of love, loyalty and commitment to each other. I love you more every day." I smiled, not feeling the least bit guilty I had cheated on him yet again....

I had been working with this guy for quite some time. We had both identified each other as gay, and truth be told, I thought he was drop-dead cute. Not only was he cute, he was younger and shorter than was I, and his hair was a dark ginger color, cut short at the back and sides and brushed to the side, floppy on top - just like I like it. You may know from earlier stories that I have a thing for guys with nice hair, its not so much the colour as the style and a texture. This guy's hair was thick and I imagined it was going to feel great. We had always got on well and when we were alone had a few chats about his boyfriend, who lived a long way away at a different university and they only got to see each other during the holidays. Now my cute co-worker was a bottom, and he occasionally remarked that every time his boyfriend fucked him it hurt because there was a long distance between fucks. At some point he even showed me a photograph of his boy friend's cock. To be honest it was nothing to write home about. During our conversations he also mentioned he would like to find a discreet guy to fuck him during term time so when his boyfriend was around, he could take his cock and enjoy himself. So naturally I showed him a photograph of my thick cock. The look of conflicted lust crossed his face. I could tell he was torn between getting laid and being true to his boyfriend, but I reasoned nothing however cure his horniness other than a proper cock inside him, even if the cock was poz, as was mine. Now he didn't know I was poz, and as he never brought it up, I was happy to leave it that way. Even so I had pretty much written him off as his guilt complex made it too much effort to work through. Then one night this all changed. We were at the company's Christmas party recently and a couple hours into the party we crossed paths and as I could see he had had a few drinks and was somewhat looser, I thought it a good time to see if he was still horned-up, I could even see the bulge in his trousers, so I decided to go for it. I reached under the table and gave his hard cock a squeeze which made him gasp. It was time to fuck this boy. I told him I was going to the toilet and wanted him to come so I could give him what he needed. When we got inside the toilet was empty as it was fairly late, and many of the attendees had already departed. No sooner had we entered the cubicle then he began kissing me, driving his tongue into my mouth. I buried my hand in his thick ginger hair and it felt as good as I thought it would. We turned around in the cubicle and I pushed him down so he sat on the toilet. I unzipped and got out my thick poz cock, wet with toxic pre-cum and drove it into his mouth right into his throat until he gagged. God could the boy suck cock. He took it into his mouth and throat like a depraved crazy guy. I grabbed the top of his hair and pulled him deeper onto my cock until his eyes were watering. I told him to use as much spit as possible to make my cock wet as I was going to shove it in his ass and give him what he needed. At that point he got all worried about his boyfriend but I told him that he's already been sucking me so he's already crossed the line and we weren't going anywhere till I'd emptied my balls deep in his ginger pussy. I stood him up and turned him around, reached round and undid his trousers which fell to his ankles, then dropped his boxers revealing the cutest ass you'd ever seen, he put his knees on the toilet and bent over, his ass cheeks just opened up and left his tight twitching hole exposed. I wasted no time. I lined-up my wet poz cock with his hole and in one motion drove it deep into his guts. He grunted with genuine pain. His grunt may have said 'stop', but his cock never lost its erection, so I pumped him hard, fucking him deeper and deeper with every thrust, driving into his ass so deeply that I popped into his inner ring and I held still, grabbed the top of his hair while I ran my tongue up the back of his neck. He shuddered with pleasure and then I whispered in his ear, “I'm going to shoot my poz load deep in your inner ring!” He looked at me out of the corner of his eye for a moment but nothing came out of his mouth. He just bowed his head forwards as I pounded his ass, using his head of thick hair as an anchor, I built up momentum. I could feel my balls tightening and my cock was on the brink so I drove it home just as my cock swelled and spew volley after volley of highly toxic cum deep in his guts. It crossed my mind that I was shooting so much cum it almost felt like I was pissing in his ass. Yeah, I could feel the warmth of my load surrounding my cock so I knew he was full. Pulling out, my cock was laced with cum and blood from his torn ring. It was one hell of a beautiful sight. I couldn't help the snicker with pleasure. He turned around and collapsed onto the seat, lost in thought. I thought he looked sated, as he should have been given the fuck I had given him. I noticed his hair was in a real state after the fuck and his cock was still hard. I drove my still hard cock into his mouth to clean it as he wanked himself hard. As he shot his load over the floor I pulled out his mouth bowed his head forward and shot my second poz load over that sexy ginger hair. He looked up at me totally exhausted. I pulled him up and told him to raise his trousers because I wasn't going to let him waste my poz cum: it had to stay deep in his bowels. Using my second load, I styled his hair and sent him out of the cubicle. Turning around he asked "Why?" “You didn't ask and you didn't stop me”, I replied. He looked at me and smiled, turned around and re joined the party.

Sir, You say that you love making horny slutty faggots learn how to be a good cumwhore that surrender to your will to be wreck fucked and cummed in by strangers. Would you be interested in blindfold one boy, using either a discarded condom or some leftover strangers puddle of cum found in the booth that you finger or possibly gathering enough to get squirted up his open boycunt, even maybe forcefully shoving a shard of tina inside to melt try with the loads- finally, you can forcibly spread his exposed raw boypussy against a gloryhole... If you allow, a camera is placed underneath the gloryhole to video the entire event, showing off his exposed raw boypussy along with each one of the bareback nasty cocks invited to rip into his raw boypussy, fuck nonstop until they'd be spurting thick sperm wads inside that open boycunt? This is my raw boypussy. Always wanted to be owned and trained by a top to be his gloryhole bareback fag boypussy to whore out or share

Of course it’s wrong to do that. Even anonymous sex is supposed to be an act of love. I don’t see how to make it illegal without radically increasing Government’s involvement in our sex lives. but Karma’s a bitch and it’s as certain as gravity.

honestly, I was stealthed. Whether it was on accident or not, it doesn't matter. Anyone who has been stealthed and found out they were pozzed would be devastated by it. If you want to get pozzed, or poz someone who wants it, fine it's your choice. Just don't make other people suffer.

Part 20 - The Singer Jordan was up early doing his rounds before many of the guests surfaced, Daniel had drifted off to sleep by the time Jordan had left. He told Anderson not to disturb him until 9am when he would come back for breakfast. The sun was just beginning to peer over the horizon as Jordan was walking along the pristine beach, he stopped to chat with the deck boys who were responsible for keeping everything just so on the beach and pool terrace. Cael was having an early morning dip before he started work, Jordan waved at him continuing his walk around up to the Orchid Wing pool terrace. His key card opened the gate and he walked through noticing a lone swimmer in the pool, his gaze was averted by the scene and how serene and tranquil this pool area was. Guests were beginning to enjoy coffee on their verandas, many of whom said good morning to Jordan as he wandered across the terrace, the swimmer had stopped and was getting out of the pool. "Morning Jordan" Sam said with a beaming smile and still mesmerised how fit and good looking he was. Jordan smiled and walked over "Good morning Sam, how was your swim?". "Great and this place is amazing, so much more private than the Sandy Lane down the coast" Sam replied drying himself. Jordan chuckled "That is good to hear, did you sleep well?". Sam looked and responded in a rather flirty fashion "Oh yes, very very well". Jordan shook his head smiling he knew Sam was flirting with him "Excellent, and is Morgan looking after you?". "Yes he is. Jordan are you allowed to join me for coffee?" Sam asked trying to hide his shyness. Jordan smiled "Of course I am allowed, but this morning I have breakfast with my partner". Sam shuffled his feet "Ah okay, it's just I'm not use to being so alone like this". Jordan looked at him "What do you mean alone, I thought you would have a whole heap of friends". "No, most of them just see the famous me so it is quite a lonely existence" Sam replied. Just them Jordan's phone beeped he excused himself for one moment explaining it was his hotel phone, he saw it was Daniel 'Where are you, breakfast is ready'. Jordan smiled and typed quickly 'Tell Anderson we have are 3 for breakfast be there in 2 minutes'. Jordan tentatively responded "I guess people see the fame and money aspect and not the person?". Sam finally relaxed his body "Yes you hit the nail on the head. I thought I needed alone time but this is way to alone". "I did read somewhere you had a partner?" Jordan asked him. Sam laughed "Yeah, he tried to screw me over selling pictures all the time, so no partner anymore". "Come on Sam your having coffee and breakfast with us" Jordan said not giving the chance to say no. Sam looked at Jordan "Us?". "Yes, come on" Jordan walked over to the terrace gate and opened it with his key card. Sam giggled "So you are in the suite next to me?" Jordan smiled and nodded opening the gate and calling out "Danny we have a guest for breakfast". Daniel looked up from his book and put it down "Oh excellent". "Sam this is Daniel my partner" Jordan said introducing them. Daniel walked over towards them "Hello Sam, nice to officially meet you". Sam shook his head smiling "Hi Daniel, sorry I didn't realise Jordan had a partner or even gay". "Come sit Sam" Jordan said and then looked at Daniel "I think Sam was feeling a little lonely". Daniel sat down "Well it can get like that hidden away here". "Thank you both, you get use to people forcing themselves on you wanting to be best mates" Sam responded. Daniel and Jordan sat and listened to Sam during breakfast, it appeared to both of them that although he had a possy of people running around him it was a very lonely existence being so famous and single, normality in a true sense was now hard to come by. They were getting on pretty well due to Sam being relaxed around them, Jordan looking at the time realised he would have to get back to work and went over to kiss Daniel. "Back to work Danny boy" he said kissing him on the head. Daniel pinched Jordan's arse "Okay miss you already" he chuckled. Sam stood up "I should go and leave you in peace Daniel". Daniel looked over at Sam "No, sit back down you don't have to go". Jordan leaned in and whispered to Daniel "Invite him for dinner if you like". Daniel nodded and kissed Jordan then looked at Sam "We can spend the day together if you like Sam". "Yes please I would like the company" Sam replied eagerly. Jordan left them to it just as Anderson brought fresh coffee out and poured it for them, they spent an hour mindlessly wittering away to each other. Sam was now on 'Danny' terms instead of the formal Daniel, it was fair to say that Sam was gobsmacked when he found out that Daniel's family owned the Salinger Hotel Group. Daniel found Sam a pair of sunglasses and a baseball cap so that he couldn't be easily recognised, they wandered out of the Orchid Wing and down on to the beach and got Cael to put some sunbeds close to the sea. Daniel and Sam swam and sunbathed whilst Cael looked after them both as well as being look out for any unwanted attention. Sam laid back on his bed a little out of breath at the swim they had just done but happy, it had been ages since he was able to really chill out and no be on his guard all the time. The 5 days seemed to go by quickly and Sam had become good friends with Daniel and Jordan, he had spent most of his time sunbathing and swimming with Daniel and joining them both for dinner in the evenings. They swapped phone numbers promising to meet up when they were back in the UK next week as Sam wanted to take them out for dinner for their kindness. Sam had already sent messages to some of his closest showbiz friends telling them how amazing the hotel was for privacy. Jordan had also by this time been to the British Embassy and received a resident visa which allowed him to work and stay longer in the UK. There last couple of days on the island were bliss, Jordan had a knack at running the hotel, friendly but not stuffy like some of the top hotels on the island. Sofie returned and took back over the running of the hotel leaving Daniel and Jordan one day of alone time before they flew back to the UK. The flight back to the UK was surprisingly good taking in to account that Steve was not attending to them, Callum had put the whole family and Jordan on the airlines VIP list which went to explain why they received private escorts to their seats and the impeccable service on board. They only had a couple of weeks before they were due to fly out to LA for thanksgiving during which time they would have a lot to cram in. It was early evening when Daniel and Jordan were sat on the sofa cuddling up back in England, tired and jetlagged from their flight but fighting to stay awake so their bodies adjusted. The weather had turned much colder as autumn had really set in, they sat chatting about their trip to LA with Jordan expressing his concerns over being back there knowing that Sage would probably be angry, the last thing he wanted to do was put Daniel or anyone at risk knowing what he was capable of. Daniel assured Jordan that they would not stray far from Nicky and Kit's mansion for the 4 days they would be there. Their phone pinged simultaneously, Jordan looked and saw a message from Nicky saying she would be in London day after tomorrow for a publicity event for 2 nights. Jordan asked if they should invite her to stay, Daniel gave a thumbs up to lazy to move any other part of his body that was snuggled up against Jordan. Nicky responded outlining her plans and that she would love to stay, seeing that her second night was free they decided to host dinner. Jordan sent a message out to the Bajan Group 'Dinner at Daniel's on Wednesday evening' the replies came back quickly all yes's except Kit who was staying behind with the children in LA. Jordan then sent a text to Lucy inviting them and then pondered for a moment, he asked Daniel if they should invite Sam as well, again Jordan stuck his thump in the air and murmured yes. By the time they decided to head up to bed everyone had accepted. Daniel and Jordan found themselves travelling to the airport on Tuesday morning to meet Nicky, deciding to use the company limo meant neither would have to drive. Much to their surprise Callum met them at arrivals and had them security cleared to go airside and wait in the clubhouse whilst he went to the plane to collect her. It wasn't long before they both appeared, Nicky wearing a baseball hat and sunglasses looked extremely out of place causing Daniel and Jordan to laugh at her when she sat down. They spent half an hour having a quick catch up and then proceeded through arrivals, the doors from customs swung open as they exited to numerous flashes going off. The papparazzi knew she had boarded a flight in LA so they were stood waiting for several hours to catch the photo of her arrival in to the UK ahead to the chat show she was doing that evening. To Jordan the baseball cap and sunglasses now made sense, they all clambered to get the photo that could be sold to the press for top dollar. Callum, Daniel and Jordan would also find themselves the following day spread across the globe in print. One person in particular who was paying much more interest in her publicity was Sage, for the first time he got a very good look at the now named man 'Daniel Salinger from the Salinger Hotel Group' as accompanying the star. The second photo below showed Nicky and Jordan laughing with each other, Sage sat back laughing he then phoned the newspaper to reveal who one of the 'Unamed male persons' was in the photo. He now had a chance to destroy Jordan publicly and humiliate him all from one phone call. Nicky eventually surfaced from her bedroom at 1pm and joined the boys in the kitchen for some much needed coffee she was on the phone talking with Kit with a serious look on her face, she hung up and looked at them both. "Guys I think you should be prepared for a shit storm about to happen" Nicky spoke with an upset look. Daniel looked to Jordan and then back at Nicky "What is it?". "They have found out Jordan use to do gay porn and the rumours have started" she put her phone down on the kitchen table. Jordan looked a little shock "Well I knew it would catch up one day, but what sort of rumours?". "We are apparently having a torrid love affair in London" she said looking at Jordan. Jordan sat there looking shocked "I am so sorry Nicky" he said. "Don't be silly Jordan I am use to it, but it's you I am more worried about as it is intrusive" she looked at them both. Jordan shook his head "I promise you it won't bother me Nicky". Daniel returned with his tablet and started going through the English press but nothing was there yet but there was one link to a Hollywood publication that he clicked on, the three of them looked waiting for the page to load then sat there in silence reading it. 'Famous Movie Star In Romantic Fling With Gay Porn Star', they looked at each other and continued reading 'Spotted with her new love interest in London?, American gay porn star Jordan with his dashing suave looks and perfectly defined features made several gay porn movies, which at best were only mildly hot but the acting was dire. His looks obviously caught the eye of Nicky whilst hubby is thousands of miles away babysitting.' There were a couple of links to some of his porn movies and the photo of them laughing looking at each other. Nicky looked at Daniel whilst Jordan read over the article again. "Bastards" he shouted "how dare they say my acting was dire" he burst out laughing. Daniel laughed "They don't know you like I do though". Nicky sat down "Welcome to the fame game Jordan". They sat drinking coffee talking and laughing, Jordan had a suspicion that Sage was probably behind this. Daniel was surprised when his mother and father turned up with bags of shopping, she knew Daniel only to well that he would leave it to the last minute to get the food in for dinner. Jordan and Nicky helped Lucy out preparing dinner whilst Daniel and his father set the dining room table, they then went out to get wine. By the time they arrived back everything was prepared only to find Lucy, Jordan and Nicky sat in the lounge having a cheeky drink after all their hard work. Lucy inquired who the eighth person was but Daniel was not giving anything away so Jordan kept tight lipped as well. Lucy and David went to the kitchen to check on dinner whilst the others showered and changed eventually reappearing shortly before 7pm, at the same time Steve and Callum arrived. David played host and poured drinks, Steve was driving but Daniel insisted they stayed over as they had plenty of bedrooms. Just after 7.15pm the front gate buzzer went off and Daniel excused himself, he opened the gates and went to the front door to greet the new guest. Sam got out of the back seat and asked Daniel what time the driver should pick him up. Daniel chuckled before telling Sam he could stay over as the other guests were as well, Sam shrugged his shoulders and told the driver to pick him up at 10am. Sam walked to where Daniel stood "What others?" a look of shyness appeared on his face. "Family and friends" Daniel replied before taking Sam's hand "Come on". They walked in to the kitchen where everyone was chatting "Everyone this is our guest" Daniel called out. Sam smiled when he saw Nicky as they had met a couple of times at award ceremonies, he felt immediately more relaxed. Steve and Callum stopped dead in their tracks mouths open, Daniel laughed at their expressions before introducing them. Callum could only muster three wow's at this point. He introduced Sam to his mother and father where Sam praised them on their amazing hotel in Barbados, Sam gave Jordan and Nicky a hug. It was during dinner that Lucy invited Sam to the opening of the LA hotel in January. Sam was only to happy "Let me know the dates and I will block it out in my diary" he said. "Thank you Sam and I will do" she smiled then turned to Nicky "I was kind of hoping you might open the hotel Nicky?". Nicky smiled "You know I will Lucy". Sam interrupted "Oh hang on, if she's opening it, then I want to sing a couple of numbers" he laughed. Lucy laughed "Okay, actually you have given me another idea but enough hotel talk at dinner". They moved in to the lounge to have coffee, Lucy approached Sam asking if he would endorse the hotels rooftop bar and mind having it named after him. Sam loved the idea at finally getting a bar of his own, well sort of anyway. They all chatted away until the early hours and Lucy had found out everything she wanted to know about Steve and Callum. What had become evident was they both liked their jobs but didn't see themselves at the airline much longer, they both loved Barbados and even more so now they could stay at the Salinger hotel there. By 2am the group dispersed and went to their bedrooms for some much need sleep. Over the next couple of weeks Daniel and Jordan have dined out with Sam only to find themselves plastered over the British press one morning, they had spent a few days with Daniel's sister and husband who both loved Jordan straight away. Steve and Callum would often pop over when neither were working and Daniel's father and Jordan worked out together each morning. It was on one of these mornings Daniel was sat drinking coffee with his mother after finishing their morning swim in their pool. Lucy put her coffee down on the table "So how are things going with Jordan?". "Amazing mother, sometimes I could cry just being around him, I love him so much" his dreamy look said it all. Lucy smiled "I know Danny, you were never this happy with Greg". Daniel mused for a moment "I don't think I ever actually loved him going by how I feel now". Lucy sipped her coffee "That's what I mean. So are you all packed for tomorrow?". "Oh, not yet doing that this afternoon, it is going to be quite a thanksgiving" Daniel said looking at his mother. Jordan and David showered at the gym and then sat in the changing room drying off, most people had already worked out and left for work so it was just the two of them joking and laughing around. David looked at Jordan "Can I ask you something Jordan?". "David, I hope we were past that and could be open with each other" Jordan replied looking at him. "Yes indeed, what do you see happening with Danny and yourself?" David sat down on the bench. Jordan stopped and continued starring in to his locker "What do you mean David?". David pulled his socks on "I mean your future together". Jordan rummage in his bag then turned to David "I just haven't found the courage yet" showing David the ring. A big smile grew across David's face "Don't worry about the courage, you will know when the time is right". Jordan looked at David "Is it to much to quickly?". David shook his head "Just keep the ring on you when you can. And lets keep this between us". Jordan put the ring back "Do you think Lucy would be okay with this?". David laughed "Lucy would be happy if Danny is happy Jordan". They finished changing and headed home to have lunch with Daniel and Lucy. The rest of the day they spent packing suitcases again looking forward to their LA trip.

Part 19 - The Plan Takes Shape It had been a hard few days sat with the architects and tomorrow they would come up with the new draft plans. Daniel's father David was flying in today for a couple of days to make sure the plans looked sound after all he co-signed the finances and agreed the budgets for renovation and builds. The evening was clear with a bright moon casting it's glow through the palm trees, Daniel and Jordan sat one side of the table whilst Lucy and David the other on the veranda of their suite. David looked between Jordan and Daniel "You two seem to be completely different here, relaxed and happy". Daniel smiled "I think we just both love being in Barbados and together father". David laughed "Like father like son. This is also where I proposed to your mother". Lucy giggled "Well actually it was on the beach but on a night very much like this". It was such a perfect evening, Lucy and David were happy from just the looks on Daniel's face. As the boys left to go back to their suite David turned to Lucy. "Do you have any idea who you will get to run this place?" as he took her hand and sat in the swing seat. Lucy kissed him "Yes and I think you know who I have in mind, but we will wait until after thanksgiving". "Why then?" he asked curiously. "Well we have thanksgiving with Nicky and Kit, then I think we will come here for a week and do it then" she replied. David stood up and looked down at Lucy "Come on wifey I want to take you to bed!". They breakfasted together at Lucy and David's suite as the architects were meeting them here at 10am. Daniel hoping that it would not take all day as we wanted some beach time this afternoon. Lucy told Jordan that next week he had to meet the British Embassy in Bridgetown to get his right to work visa for the UK processed, the downside was they would both have to stay on for another week, Daniel and Jordan pretended to pull upset faces whilst grinning. It wasn't long before the architects arrived and the plans were laid out and they all sat down around the table in the suite lounge area. The current Orchid Wing was first under the spotlight, some of the larger suites would be rebuilt as club rooms and the two Salinger Orchid suites would be made in to 4 rooms with private pool. Lucy took her pen and wrote at the top of the plan 'Club By Salinger', Daniel looked up at his mother and said it was perfect, Lucy smiled and said it was Steve's suggestion. Overall the Club By Salinger wing would have 25 rooms in the redesign. The new Orchid Wing plan looked amazing but there were now 28 suites Jordan noticing this pointed to 3 large 2 bedroom suites with private pools to the far end directly on the beach. Lucy explained they would be the most exclusive suites similar to the Salinger Orchid suite they were in now, he also noticed that the garden suites had gone and were now all pool facing, he took a pencil and suggested they were called Salinger Orchid suites, Orchid Pool suite, Orchid Beach suites and Orchid suite. Lucy and David both nodded and Daniel was happy for once to be taking a back seat. The plan was signed off and finances agreed and work would start rebuilding Saffron Cove in December. Daniel stood and proclaimed that it was beach time, Lucy and David only to happy to put work down for a few hours joined them on the beach. The few days that David and Lucy spent in Barbados with Daniel and Jordan had been the most amazing time. Jordan had come to realise that Daniel loved his parents very much, and it would break Lucy's heart if he stepped back from the business. From that moment he envisioned his life with Daniel and how great it would be if it was here in Barbados, he smiled to himself and went over to say good bye to Lucy and David as they were flying back to the UK. "We will see you at the end of next week, Jordan don't forget the embassy visit" Lucy reminded him. Jordan gave her a kiss and hug "Thank you Lucy". "I will get the flights to LA sorted out and then we can fly down here for a couple of weeks" Lucy said to them all. Daniel kissed his mother "Is Sarah and Darren coming out as well?" he asked about his sister. Lucy laughed "Don't be silly, you know she doesn't like the heat so much and they are going to Darren's parents". Daniel looked disappointed "We must see them when we are back in the UK, Jordan hasn't met them yet". She ruffled his hair "Why don't you see if Steve and Callum can join us". "That would be great, thank you mother" Daniel cheered up. Lucy turned to Jordan "And see if your parents can make it down here as well as our guests". "I am sure they would love to" Jordan replied. "Oh, one other thing Sofie is off to LA tomorrow do you boys mind running the hotel for a week?" Lucy asked them. Jordan replied straight away "Of course I think we can manage a week okay" laughing as he said it. Sofie appeared and said good bye and the three of them watched Lucy and David head off in the limo. Daniel intrigued by the last minute request probed Sofie, all she would say is that Lucy had asked her to manage the refurbishment of the LA hotel. She told Daniel and Jordan that she would pop by the suite in the morning to hand over. Daniel and Jordan returned to the beach to catch the last few rays of the day, they laughed about the enormous task of coordinating all the family and friends to join them. Surprisingly Jordan's parents said yes immediately, Steve and Callum initially said yes but would need to confirm the following day. Finally the sun disappeared beyond the horizon, they laid there at the water's edge relaxing at the tranquillity. The last few guests disappeared back up to the hotel, Cael finished locking the bar area up and waved good bye and disappeared as well. Jordan put his arm around Daniel and kissed him then suggested they have one last swim before dinner. Jordan dived in and Daniel followed, he looked back at the deserted beach, the only sounds was the sea lapping against the shore gently. Daniel floated on his back looking up at the looming night sky as Jordan watched him, slowly he made his way over in between his legs and Daniel let out a giggle at the feeling of Jordan grabbing his legs and pulling him closer until their crotches touched and rubbed against each other. Daniel grabbed Jordan's arms his legs closed around Jordan's waist pulling himself in to an upright position, his arms moved around Jordan's neck, their mouths only inches apart and slightly opening and their lips met and tongues dived for prime position. The lovers kissed against the dusk, two silhouettes embraced with total love for each other, Jordan moved his arm down around Daniel's arse and then freeing his cock and holding it he pulled Daniel's trunks to one side. Daniel opened his eyes wide in surprise as he felt the head of Jordan's cock slipping inside him, Jordan quickly glanced around checking the beach was still deserted. A moan escaped Daniels lips as Jordan penetrated him fully, slowly thrusting up he began to make love to Daniel in the Caribbean Sea. Daniel responded by kissing him urgently but with such tenderness that only intimate lovers could share. Daniel threw his head back and arched his back away from Jordan in the throws of ecstasy, he gasped and cried quietly as his action caused his arse to sink deeper on to Jordan's undulating hips. Jordan looked lovingly in to Daniel's eyes as his cock pulsated erratically as he tried to hold his orgasm back for a while longer, it was futile as he wanted his lover now 'oh baby' he whispered as he shot his seed deep. Daniel panted in tune to the pulsing cock making small moans of pleasure, he levered his arms pulling himself back up to Jordan's face and kissed him deep. Jordan sank to his knees and only their heads were visible above the water kissing each other passionately. Daniel eased himself off Jordan's cock and adjusted his speedos back in place, his hand finding Jordan's cock stowed it gently back in to his speedos. Daniel whispered 'love you so much Jordy' and quickly swam back to shore, Jordan swam around for another 10 minutes. Daniel watching from his sitting position at the waters edge his body still tingled from Jordan's touch, there was no doubt in his head that he had to be with Jordan. A tear trickled down his cheek from the emotions he was feeling, he loved being here and he loved Jordan without any shadow of a doubt. He recalled when Jordan jokingly said to marry him he spoke quietly more to himself but at Jordan who was still swimming 'not then but I would now with all my heart'. Jordan swam to shore looking at Daniel's figure sat alone on the beach, he could just make out the look of a person in love on his face. He sat next to Daniel and in no time their arms wrapped around each other as they kissed and rolled back on to the sand making out for a few minutes. They laid there holding each other tenderly kissing and looking at each other, there was no need for words. They walked back to their suite holding hands and collapsed on the bed naked falling asleep immediately. Sofie appeared at the door of the suite at 10am, Jordan jumped out of the bed after Daniel let him go and threw on a robe. Anderson was laying breakfast outside on the veranda and Sofie stood in the lounge giggling. "Sorry I didn't mean to get you out of bed Jordan" she said trying to put a more business like face on. Jordan looking slightly embarrassed laughed "We were just having a lay in and didn't realise the time". Daniel appeared "Morning Sofie, join us for coffee" rubbing his eyes trying to focus. "Your father said you would probably be up to no good" Sofie giggled again as she walked out on to the veranda. Daniel sat at the table and looked at Sofie "So why are you off to LA?". "Lucy asked if I would oversee the refurbishment of the new hotel" she replied looking at both of them. Daniel leaned forward "Your not fooling me Sofie, spill the beans". "Hmm" Daniel pondered "I expect Adam is happy about that?" he asked. "Well so so, he is annoyed he won't get his long weekends in Barbados..." she stopped mid sentence. Daniel laughed "Your going to run the hotel aren't you?". Sofie held up her hands "Maybe, I am not sure yet though" trying to back track quickly. Daniel shook his head smiling "So what's install for us this week?" changing the subject back to work. Sofie pushed the folder over to Jordan "Pretty busy and Salinger Orchid 2 is occupied tomorrow for 5 days". Daniel looked surprised "Who is staying there?". Jordan opened the folder to the VIP section and looked amazed "No way?". Sofie nodded "Yes, on his own as well, apparently he is a singer". Daniel looked at the name on the list "Samuel Smith as in Sam Smith?". "Yes, he has heard how private the Orchid Wing is which is why he is coming here" Sofie replied. Daniel finished his coffee "I need a shower back in a few minutes". Sofie waited then looked at Jordan "There is something else Jordan but this is between us". Jordan gave Sofie a curious look "Okay". "Lucy wants you to take over most of the management for this week to see how you get on" she confided in him. Jordan nodded "Right, it's a big thing but let's see if I can do it". Sofie smiled "Good, Danny will be getting a text from Lucy later today telling him, he doesn't know yet". "What are you two talking about?" Daniel asked feeling refreshed from his shower. Jordan watched Daniel sit down "Sam Smith, some of his music" he quickly answered. Sofie finished off the hand over telling them she was leaving at midday, Jordan headed off for a shower and to make himself look a little more presentable than the bathrobe he was wearing. When he returned he noticed Daniel smiling whilst looking at his phone, it looked as though the text from Lucy had arrived. They walked through to the main hotel entrance to see Sofie off, the rest of the day went by without any incident with Daniel insisting Jordan took the seat in the GM office. They dined in the main restaurant that evening partly to check on quality, Jordan having learnt from Daniel applied his own unique brand of managing the staff with great success. He was gaining their trust just as they did with Sofie and the family, all of which made his job much easier. The following day Daniel spent most of the day checking the rooms in the main hotel for maintenance and upkeep, Jordan had run the heads of department meeting and was on his way to the Salinger Orchid 2 suite to make sure it was ready for the guest. After all they were paying top dollar to stay in the Orchid Wing. Satisfied everything was perfect he spoke to Morgan the butler that had been assigned to look after Sam during his stay, he asked Morgan to sanity check the bedroom and bathroom one last time to ensure he was satisfied. Jordan checked over the veranda and plumped the cushions again, his work phone beeped and saw their VIP was 10 minutes away. Calling out to Morgan to meet him at the Orchid Wing reception in 5 minutes, he sent a message to Daniel who responded to say he was on his way. "Nervous Jordy?" Daniel asked as they stood waiting in the courtyard out front. Jordan smiled "More so about meeting him than anything else, I just hope everything is perfect". The limo swung in to the courtyard and Morgan opened the door "Welcome to the Salinger Barbados Retreat". Jordan stepped forward as Sam exited the limo "Good Afternoon Mr Smith and welcome I am Jordan the General Manager". Sam smiled noticing how hot looking Jordan was "Thank you, glad to finally be here" and shook Jordan's hand. "Your luggage will be taken to the suite and unpacked for you by Morgan your butler" Jordan informed him. Sam glanced over his shoulder "I was told the suite hotel was private, I hope my privacy is respected." Jordan smiled "Of course Mr Smith, the Orchid Wing is an entirely private hideaway if that's what you seek". Sam smiled "Please call me Sam" they walked up towards the entrance. Jordan looked around but Daniel had slipped out of view "If you will Sam, the concierge will meet us at the suite". They chatted about the hotel and weather as they made their way to Sam's suite, Jordan also told him the beach was also private but open to all guests, if he didn't want anyone to know he was here the Orchid Wing pool terrace and the suites own pool and terrace would be ideal. Jordan left Sam with Morgan and the concierge to check him in. Sam ate dinner in his suite and had an early night. Daniel and Jordan sat quietly cuddled up on the veranda, Daniel had told Jordan he did brilliantly with the VIP. Daniel and Jordan decided to call it a day and went to bed, both exhausted and tired but Jordan still wanted to and did make love to his Daniel.

10. Jay Even after Doug dropped his thick load in my hole, his dick remained impressively hard. I had expected his shaft to grow limp and for his pace to slow down before his dick fell out of my well-fucked hole. But instead, Doug's shaft remained hard and he continued to thrust in and out of my hole. Each stroke pushed the accumulated jizz deeper into me and spread it out along my hole. Just six hours ago, I would have never dreamt of being fucked so intensely. But now, after several guys had used me, each one depositing his load inside of me, it felt almost natural. "Fuck," I moaned. Aiden was now standing in front of me, his body pressed up against mine. I was sandwiched between these two men, their bodies pressed up against my own torso, holding me in place as one of them forced his dick into my almost virginal hole. Even though it was a rough, aggressive fuck, I felt safe between the two men. Doug was nibbling on my back, whispering something I couldn't quite catch, but made me feel safe. "Oh god, that feels good," I grunted. Doug had just pressed the full length of his dick into me and pushed a thick load of spooge deep into my guts. It felt so honorable and perfect to be taking these loads and, in the moment, I couldn't imagine any other way to fuck. "Damn," I moaned once more. "Feel good?" Aiden asked. I nodded in reply. I was starting to lose track of where I was, of what had happened. All I cared about was that feeling of dick in my hole. It was a little scary letting go and letting Doug take such advantage of me. But It felt so fucking right at the same time. "It's good," Aiden whispered in my ear. "Let him fuck you." I lost myself in the deep, repetitive thrusts. Doug was an expert cocksman, and he knew how to fuck me. Plus, as Doug pounded my hole, Aiden held me tight, kissing me and whispering reassurances in my ear. I could feel his cock press against my groin and my leg; it was just as hard as Doug's and I couldn't wait to feel it in me. Despite enduring the reality of Doug's cock, I lost track of time, pushed forward by dreaming the fantasy of Aiden's dick. "You gonna cum again?" Aiden suddenly interjected. I looked back, as best I could with Aiden's broad arms wrapped around my torso. I could just barely see Doug in the low light. His face was locked in an ecstatic determination; he was on the edge of cumming a second time. I tightened my ass; I wanted to milk that load out of him and make him anoint my hole once more with his fluid. "DAYUM," Doug grunted, and he slammed his cock deep into me. "Fucking sweet hole on you boy. Getting a second load. Fucking milking me dry." "Give it to me," I moaned, and pressed back against his dick. In my gut, I felt the familiar warm bloom that I now knew to mean Doug had just shot another load into me. There was a second and a third jet of cum into me; the sequel was at least as good as the original. "Fucking hungry hole on you boy," Doug grunted in my ear, as he shoved his dick back into me, and spurt twice more into my hole. "You and I gotta play again soon. I'm gonna have to get to know this hole properly." He shoved his dick back in once more, and a sixth spurt of semen landed in my gut. The warmth from his cock was spreading across my body and made me feel protected and safe. Although I hardly knew Doug, I felt comfortable around him. Certainly, comfortable enough to meet with him again and to let him cum in my hole once more. "I'll make sure that happens," Aiden said. Doug had stopped pounding my hole and I felt his cock soften. I squeezed my hole one last time, in order to get the last drops of semen from him. I was dreading being empty but at least Aiden had promised to fuck me next. "Do that," Doug said and he slowly pulled his dick out of my hole. "I can't wait." He leaned against me, his hairy chest now wet with sweat from his intense fucking. "Looking forward to our next time," he whispered in my ear. "I'll make sure it's a big load." "Me too," I said, although my mind had already leapt ahead, hungry for more dick. I didn't want to wait to get back to Aiden's apartment; every second without my ass being filled was an eternity of torment. I wanted Aiden to fuck me right there, in the open and in front of all these unknown men. "So badly," I managed to say, right as Doug stood up, and stepped back. "Can't wait," Doug said, and he left me, still in Aiden's arms. Aiden leaned in and kissed me. It was a long kiss, deep and intimate. I let his tongue explore my mouth and longed for his cock to do the same. As he kissed me, Aiden let his hands drop down, finding my ass, and gently pulled apart my butt cheeks. The air was cool against my exposed asshole, but it felt good. I spread my legs slightly, giving him easier access to my hole. "Feeling good?" he whispered in my ear. "Yeah," I said. "Really good." "You want to go back to my place?" he asked. "And I can finally get into that hot ass of yours." He pushed a finger against my hole. It slid in easily, using the accumulated lube from all the men who had the pleasure of fucking me. "Damn," he said. "That's a wet hole." "Doesn't have yours in it yet," I said. "I want you to cum in me." I was surprised but not shocked to hear myself say that. It felt natural to ask another man to cum in me, especially a man like Aiden. "Don't worry," Aiden replied. "I'm gonna cum in you. Many times. But not before getting to enjoy this hole." His finger had slid deeper into me, but it was more a cruel tease having neither the length nor the girth of what I felt trapped behind his underwear. "Let's go," he said and kissed me long and deep. As we kissed, another man came up behind me, and pressed against me. For a moment, I thought it was Doug returning, but he was both shorter and less hairy than the earlier man. "I heard you had brought a new friend," the stranger said. Aiden broke off the kiss, and looked up, over my shoulder at the new man. "Edward," he said, smiling. "Yeah," he said, turning me around to face the new man. "This is Jay. Jay, meet Edward." I looked him over; I guessed him in his mid-thirties, a bit shorter than me, but sporting a big cock in his tight white jockstrap. He had a beard, and there were flecks of grey in it. Even though he was shorter than me, I could feel the masculine power and energy radiating off of him. I wanted to get down on my knees in front of him and worship his cock. "Hi," I said. I was almost blushing; despite my arousal, my dick was still limp. I was embarrassed for a man like him to find me like this. I wanted to ask him to fuck me, but somehow, I wasn't able to say it. "Hi," Edward said, then turned his attention to Aiden. "Damon told me about him. Sounds like he's just the way I like." "I know how you like them," Aiden said. "That's why you can't have him. At least not tonight." "Ha!" Edward said. He turned back to me. "Aiden's taking care of you?" he asked me. I nodded in agreement. Aiden had wrapped one arm around me and the other hand was covering my too-soft dick. "You been having fun?" he continued. I nodded as well. Edward reached down and pushed Aiden's hand out of the way. He played briefly with my cock. This time I did blush, ashamed of my impotence. But he only brushed lightly over my cock and instead settled on my balls. Edward squeezed them gently. It was just enough for me to gasp slightly; that elicited a broad smile from Edward. Aiden pulled me a bit closer to him. "He is taking good care of you," Edward said. Still holding onto my balls, he continued. "You been partying tonight?" My feeling of befuddlement must have been obvious. "You know, smoking the glass pipe?" He squeezed slightly, a reminder that I had to tell the truth. I remembered the pipe Tucker had shared with me. "Yeah," I said. "I did." "That's my kind of boy," Edward said, but Aiden didn't loosen his hold on me. He pulled out a thin black case. "You want to keep the party going?" he asked. He turned to Aiden. "You mind if I share a bowl with the boy? You want to join?" "It's been a while for me," Aiden said. "A few months now." I blushed again, and my cock shrank even more. I had just admitted to using drugs in front of these two men. I wondered what Aiden would say next, right after he had said he hadn't used in so long. "But I bet the boy would enjoy it." He turned to me. "I know you can handle it. Just know your limits." A pause, then he turned back to Edward. "Know your limits too," he said, with a bit of an edge in his voice. "Of course," Edward said, with a hint of defensiveness in his voice. But it disappeared as he smiled, holding up a glass pipe just like the one I shared with Tucker and Damon. "You sure you don't want to share?" he asked. The pipe was close enough that I could see the details I had missed the first time, the details like the slight imperfection at the edge of the hole at the top, the milky whiteness of the long tube, or the beautiful crackle of the white drug in the bowl. Each one drew me in and reminded me how good I was feeling. I didn't want to stop it, not yet at least, when there was still the rest of the night to play with Aiden. "You go first," Aiden said to me. "Do a good hit for me." It wasn't clear if he was giving me permission to do party with Edward or if he was saying that he was going to join the two of us in sharing the pipe. I remembered how it had felt when Damon had shotgunned the hit to me with his dick buried in my ass. I wanted to share that same feeling of closeness with Aiden. But first, Edward lit the torch and held it under the glass bowl. I watched as the drugs melted and smoked, and then he stuck the stem into his mouth. He inhaled slowly and carefully, draining the bowl several times. Once his lungs were full, he took the pipe from his mouth, and stuck it into mine. "Do it," he said to me, holding the torch under the bowl. I had gathered the basics from earlier, and following Edward's lead, I inhaled deeply. The clouds were so much smoother than the weed I normally smoked, and it was easy to take a big hit. "That's what I want to see," Edward said. "Now, hold it for me." As he spoke, I could see him exhale a thick cloud right into my face. "That smells good," Aiden said. "Brings back memories." "Do a hit," Edward said. "Just enough to get you in the mood." "I'm not sure," Aiden said. I wanted to tell him to do it. I wanted him just as relaxed and carefree as I was. I wanted him as intense as Damon had been. "Shotgun him," Edward told me. I leaned back, and Aiden met my lips with his. I exhaled my hit into his mouth and he inhaled, letting his lungs fill up. "Fuck, that's hot." He was stroking his jockstrap, his bulge straining against the fabric. Aiden and I kissed more, his tongue exploring my mouth. "That's good shit," Aiden said, finally exhaling the thick cloud. "Really good." "You know I have the best," Edward said. "You want another hit?" he asked. Aiden paused for a second, thinking. Finally, he spoke. "Yeah," he said. "I do." He smiled at me. "But give it to him," Aiden continued. Edward put the pipe back in my mouth, and we enacted the now-familiar ritual of heating the drugs and inhaling the thick clouds. I kissed Aiden again, and exhaled the hit. We repeated this twice more, the two of us feeling the freedom of the crystal hitting our blood. "Do one with Edward," Aiden finally said, as he exhaled a dense white cloud. "Fuck yeah," Edward said. "You ready for this?" he asked. I nodded, and he took the pipe from me. He stuck it in his mouth and I watched him hit it. Once more, he took his time, making sure the bowl was always full of the white vapors. "I like partying with you," Aiden whispered in my ear. "A lot," he said. I was transfixed Edward, watching him continue to hit the pipe. I had the presence of mind to nod. The drugs were hitting me hard and the familiar sexual urges were ricocheting around my head. "Me too," I finally said. "Good," Aiden said. "We'll do that." Edward took the pipe out of his mouth and smiled at me. "Your turn," he said, and pressed his mouth against mine. There was no mistaking who was the dominant man here; before I realized what I was doing, I had opened my mouth and let his tongue force its way into me. He exhaled and a condensed cloud of pure bliss filled my airways. "You got a pipe?" he asked Aiden. "I think I do." "Tell you what," Edward said. "If you have Jay here return it, you can borrow my pipe. Just in case." My heart jumped. As I gasped, the cloud escaped my lungs and engulfed my head. "One more hit for you, I think," Edward said. He put the pipe in his mouth. It was still warm, so it only took a second before the bowl filled up. This hit was bigger than the previous one. "Sounds good to me," Aiden said. "I bet Jay would like that. Wouldn't you Jay?" I heard Aiden, but I couldn't take my eyes off of Edward. He was staring at me, his brown eyes studying me, seemingly seeking out my weaknesses and vulnerabilities. "Yeah," I finally said, immediately worried that I had taken a step too far. Edward removed the pipe. He winked at me, then leaned in and we kissed. I expected him to exhale immediately, but instead we kissed. I was hungry for everything he would give me -- his tongue, his drugs, but most of all, I was once more craving cock. "Yeah," I said, taking a second to catch my breath. "I would like it." Edward exhaled and my lungs inflated with the thick cloud. I had no real idea what drug I was taking, but it was the last thing I was concerned about. All that mattered was getting another hit. "We're going to have so much fun," Edward whispered, his lungs now drained into mine. "Just the two of us. Getting to know each other properly." He reached down and grabbed my balls. He squeezed, once more finding that perfect pressure right at the edge of pain. "I'm going to have so much fun with you." He squeezed just a little harder and I gasped. The thick cloud escaped, and my head was swirling with agony of his playing with my balls. "Careful, now," Aiden muttered. There was a growl in his voice and my hole twitched at the depraved masculinity. "Right," Edward said. He released his hold on my balls and in relief, I exhaled the last of the hit. Edward stepped back and stuck the pipe and torch back in the case. From the waistband of his jockstrap, he pulled a small baggie, and put it in the case as well. "Teener for you. I want it well smoked when you bring it back." "Don't worry about that," Aiden said. His arm was still wrapped around me, holding me tight, seemingly protecting me from Aiden. "He's gonna be wanting more soon enough." "And I've got it," Edward said, grabbing his crotch. He had the cocky swagger of a confident older man which let him pull off such a bro move. "Leon's here tonight," he said to Aiden, before closing the case and handing it to him. "Perfect," Aiden said. "I'll make the connection." "Aiden knows my number," Edward said to me. He leaned in and kissed me one last time. "Looking forward to our time together," he said, before disappearing back into the crowd. Once more, it was just Aiden and myself. He turned me back around, facing him. "Let's get ready. I can't wait to get inside you." I nodded in agreement. My mind was racing, thinking about everything that we would do, and I didn't want to wait. I leaned in and kissed Aiden. "I want you inside me," I said. "So badly." I pressed my body against him. His cock was hard; I reached down and tried to pull his underwear off. "We have all night for that," Aiden said, as he pushed my hand away. "One last friend for you meet." We stepped away from the corner, and Aiden pushed his way through the crowd. "If I know him, he'll be by the bar," Aiden said, as he pulled me through the mass of men. The men were less dressed, and most were coated with a layer of sweat that came with fucking. Occasionally a man would grab my ass; once a man pressed his finger against my hole. I had to force myself not to reach back and spread my ass open for him. The crystal had hit me hard; all I could think about was getting close to another man, feeling his hard penis press into me, and then shoot a big load in my hole. I remembered how warm I had felt when the other men came inside me and how safe and protected it made me feel. I wanted to feel that feeling again. "I see him," Aiden said. "By the bar, of course." I looked over to where Aiden indicated. There was a pool of light illuminating the table; there were various bottles of liquor and beer all over it. There was a guy a little shorter than me with thick brown hair and a beard. He looked like he was only a few years older than me. Like the other men in the room, he was naked, except for a dark green backpack slung over one shoulder. "Leo," Aiden said. "Wow. Aiden Wolfe. Didn't expect to meet up with you," he said. "How's it going? And who's your friend?" He looked up and checked me out, lingering on my still-soft dick. "Leo, this is Jay," Aiden said. He turned to me. "Jay, this is Leo, another old buddy of mine." "He means I was his dealer," Leo said. "I see you've been enjoying your night here." "He has," Aiden answered for me. "And looking to keep the party going. You got a teener?" "Of course," Leo said. "$75." "I'll get my wallet," Aiden said. "Take care of Jay while I'm gone." "Of course," Leo said, and pulled me in close. His furry chest brushed against mine and his cock hit my thigh. "You're a sexy one," he whispered in my ear. The thick fur of his mustache tickled a bit, but also sent a tingle down my spine, right to my hole. "Thanks," I murmured. I was trying to stay still, but every muscle in my body was taut, dying for the merest brush of his body against me. "You too," I said, and finally forced myself to reach out and stroke his cock. It had been easy to see that he was already erect, but it took touching him to realize just how hard his cock was. It wasn't as huge as Damon's, or what Aiden seemed to have, but it was still very respectable, with a good thickness to it. "You want that inside you?" Leo whispered in my ear. "Yeah," I replied. "Me too," Leo said. "First time here?" I nodded. "Yeah," I said. Leo glanced down; even in the narrow space between us, I knew he could see my cock. Unlike his rugged and erect manhood, my cock was still painfully soft. "Partying, I take it?" "Yeah," I said. In the moment, I was totally unable to meet his eyes, and felt myself blush. "It happens. I took a V," he said. He leaned in and kissed me. His beard was softer than I expected when it rubbed against my face. "Can I fuck you?" he whispered to me as he broke off the kiss. "You are so fucking sexy." "Yeah," I said. I shivered in anticipation. His dick was warm against my skin. It would feel so good when he slid the full length of it into me. "Please. Fuck me." "I haven't cum yet tonight," he said. The crystal racing through my veins allowed me to believe him when he said it. I wanted to get every drop of his cum in my hole. "Give it to me," I said. Aiden was going to be back any moment, but it didn't matter. No matter how close Aiden lived, it was still going to take too long to get to his place, and I was ravenous for sperm. I had already taken so many loads, one more would not matter in the slightest. "Just fuck me." "You're grabbing it by the horns," Leo said. "You're gonna remember this night good." He spun me around and pushed me down over the bar. As I got face to face with a bottle of "naval strength gin," my ass popped up. "Fuck," Leo said. "That's a well-used hole." Before I could say anything, he stuck his face in my crack and began to lick my hole. "Fuck," I moaned, as his beard rubbed over my throbbing anus. I was suddenly thankful for how soft his mustache was; it would be near agony for me to endure stiff bristles. "Oh fuck," I moaned again as his tongue gently pressed into my hole. "Fucking cummy hole," he said. "Guess you like to get barebacked, huh?" I grunted and nodded. I knew there was something I needed to be sacred about, some reason why "good boys" didn't get barebacked by strangers. But it was hard to remember, especially as Leo's tongue pressed into my hole, licking up the sperm that had dripped down. "And you get bred too, huh?" I nodded again. "Breed me," I moaned. I had seen online porn where the girls had moaned like I just did. I now understood why they moaned and how bad the need could be. "Give me your seed," I grunted, no longer caring what Leo thought of me, so long as I got his load. "Fucking bareback that hole," Leo muttered. He was rubbing his dickhead along my crack, getting it lubed up and ready to penetrate me. "Sweet, spermy hole," he continued. He had stopped stroking his dick and was now lining it up with my hole. "So fucking wet," he said, and pressed it into me. There was a moment of sharp pain, but it quickly dissipated as Leo's cock pressed into my sperm-filled guts. As the accumulated sperm coated and lubricated Leo's cock, the feeling transmuted into utter bliss. I was getting fucked, and I was loving it. "I see you made short work of him," Aiden suddenly said. I looked to my right; he was standing there holding his pants and shirt in one hand, my cargo shorts and tank top in the other. "Yeah," Leo said. "It was easy. Your boy is in heat tonight." Aiden draped our clothes over a nearby bar stool. He leaned in and kissed me, his tongue probing deep in my mouth. It felt nice to have him near me, to be tenderly making out with me even as another man fucked my hole. "Just want to make sure he has a good time tonight." "Well, I know what will help you two have a great time," Leo said. Aiden looked down, and I suddenly noticed a plate right next to me, already set up with the now-familiar glass pipe and torch. "Go ahead," he said. "Sure," Aiden said. He stuck the pipe in his mouth, lit the torch, and started to heat the bowl. "Forgot how fucking good this shit is," he said, as the first bit of white clouds appeared in the bowl. "Get yourself twisted," Leo said. "Jay would appreciate it." "I know," Aiden said. He ran a hand along my back, starting at my ass, and ending up resting on my shoulder. "He's definitely a catch." He returned his hand back to the pipe, gently rolling the stem as he inhaled deeply. Leo forced his dick into my hole, filling me up. I gasped, but at the same time, tightened up my hole, trying to keep him inside me for as long as possible. "Oh fuck," Leo moaned. "He's a hungry one." He pulled his cock out slightly, then pushed back in. It reminded me just how deep I had been fucked over the course of the night and how much spooge was still deep in my guts. "Here," Aiden said. I looked over my shoulder. Leo leaned in and pressed his mouth against Aiden's. It was hot to watch the two men make out and see the beards of the two men pressed together, as Aiden's salt-and-pepper whiskers mixed with Leo's dark brown fur. I wanted to make them happy, make them feel like real men, strong and dominant. I already had one of their cocks in me, and it was only a matter of time before Aiden would fuck me as well. Aiden exhaled the hit into Leo's waiting mouth. "Fuck that was good," Aiden said. "This one is for you," he said, looking right at me. I pushed myself up a bit, careful not to disturb Leo's cock, still lodged deep in my asshole. Aiden put the still-warm pipe back in his mouth and started to inhale even before the torch was under the bowl. "I want to see you get nice and high," Leo said. I wasn't sure if he was talking to Aiden, me, or both of us. In a thick white cloud, he exhaled the rest of the hit. It drifted down towards me slowly, as Aiden continued huffing on the pipe. Leo continued. "Does he know how horny you get when you are tweaked?" "He's gonna find out," Aiden said. "Aren't you?" He exhaled a small hit, just enough for me to get the slightest hint of its scent. My ass throbbed, anticipating the pleasure of one more hit from the pipe. Aiden put the pipe back in his mouth. This time it was the hit I was going to take, a long, slow, intense draw from the pipe. I wondered how much was too much, but quickly decided that I wasn't there yet. "Please?" I grunted. It was for both of them, for Leo to force his cock deeper into me, and for Aiden to force his hit into my lungs. I remembered how Damon had held his hand over my mouth and nose. For a second, I missed Damon's forthright intensity. But then I remembered the terror of the encroaching blackness. But then, Aiden leaned in for the shotgun. His beard was stiffer than Leo's, more like a man's whiskers should be. It scratched slightly, but I still willingly opened my mouth and accepted his hit. It was thick and intense, and I felt the rush of the drug almost immediately. "Fuuuck," Leo grunted, as he watched just how much of the cloud still dripped out from between Aiden and myself. "That's gonna get you in fucking orbit!" "Me or him?" Aiden asked. "Both of you, I guess," Leo said. This hit was more than I wanted, coming so quickly on what Edward had fed to me. But I didn't care. Leo's cock was lodged in my ass and Edward's tongue was deep in my mouth. I was happy and the drugs were not going to make it any worse. "Glad to see you back with us," Leo said. Aiden leaned back and kissed Leo. "It's nice to be back. One more for you?" Aiden asked. "Of course," Leo said. "It'll do you good too." "I know," Aiden said. He started to heat the bowl again. "So, fucking good. And so nice to be sharing it with men like you." He put the pipe in his mouth and used his free hand to brush my back. It was another long, careful hit from the pipe, and then he kissed Leo. The two men made out longer than they needed, enjoying the carefree liberty the drugs gave them to simultaneously explore their masculinity and sexuality. As they kissed, Leo's cock throbbed and he leaked some of his pre-cum into my hole. "Fuck," Leo grunted, struggling to keep the cloud in his lungs. His pounding had been steady and intense, and he would not be able to hold his breath for too long. Still, from the way that one hit had affected me, he had potent drugs, and even the few seconds would be enough. "Yeah," he said. "Good drugs. Good men. Good fucks." He exhaled, and kissed Aiden one more time. "You want it?" he asked, turning his attention to me. "Hell yeah," I grunted. "Fucking breed me." He was just one more man in the night's slow parade, but he was still every inch a man. It was his birthright to cum in me, and I would not deny it. "Load me up." "Is he?" Leo asked. He had leaned into Aiden, and I almost didn't catch what he said. "No," Aiden said. "Not yet. He's spoken for, but he's definitely needy." "So needy," Leo said. He was talking about me, saying that I was needy. I didn't know if I was supposed to the proud or ashamed of the label. But in my cum-soaked gut, I knew it was true. I had lost track of the loads I had taken, but they were nowhere near enough. I needed cum. I would always need cum. "Give him what he needs," Leo said, slamming his cock into me. "Fuck," I grunted. The cum in my hole was still lubricating Leo's cock, but it would not last forever. I needed a refresher, and luckily, Leo was right about to explode. "Breed me," I moaned, squeezing my ass tight around Leo's hard cock. "Damnnn," Leo moaned. He slammed his cock into me one last time and exploded. In contrast to Doug, Leo's orgasm was blistering and intense, his hot cum spraying from his dickhead and literally burning my insides. I must have twitched, because Leo grabbed my hips and held me in place. "Need you to take this load," he muttered. "Oh god, it's so fucking hot," I said, scrambling to acclimate myself to the stiffness of his orgasmic cock and the heat of his fresh semen. "You’re fucking cumming in me."

Sorry for the delays guys, work has been kicking my arse this week. Here's the next part. --------------- “So” said a big beefy guy covered in a quilt of tattoos, “are you going to be a good submissive cumslut for us, or do we need to gag you?” “Er, er, I’ll be good” I said, rather meekly. “Good boy” he said, “because we’re all knocking you up tonight whether you want it or not.” I stared at him for a moment. “I want it sir” I said quietly. I knew what the array of plus signs, biohazard symbols, scorpions and so on I could see inked on to their chests and arms probably meant, but somehow I was OK with it. The thought that I could get pozzed had crossed my mind a while back as I contemplated what I was becoming, but it didn’t scare me in the way I thought it should. Certainly not the way getting a girl pregnant had scared me into always playing safe with my previous partners. I actually found it a bit of a turn-on, in a butterflies-in-the-stomach kind of a nervous way. “Good boy” the big guy said. “Now tell us again what you want.” I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and then vocalised what was deep inside. “I want you all to fuck me sir. I want you to fill me with your loads. I want you to knock me up.” He looked at me with one eyebrow raised, but didn’t say anything. I realised he was waiting for a bit more. “Please breed me sir. Please.” He nodded, and then gestured to one of the others in the room to step up. A shorter guy of quite a stocky build with a shaved head who looked like he was Southern Europe somewhere stepped in between my legs. He didn’t make eye contact with me until he had lined his cock up with my hole and pushed it inside, and even then it was only a brief glance before he looked back down at where his dick met my rear end. He then started to fuck the brains out of me, far faster than I thought he would. My heart was going like the clappers as he fucked me, knowing that I was about to get my first poz load. I knew there’d be no turning back, that I would be firmly and finally transitioning into a complete cumdump, but I didn’t care. I think maybe my lottery win had started to make me feel a bit invincible or something. The stocky guy went at a fast pace throughout the fuck, but as he neared orgasm he sped up to a crazy speed, slamming in and out of me like nothing had before. I’m not even sure a pneumatic drill would have done to me what he was. Then he slammed in one final time, threw his head back and roared, spurting his toxic load into me. I felt myself yell out almost in relief, both at the power-fuck being over but also at the release of finally getting what deep down I now knew I wanted. “There you go boy” the big guy said, still the only one of them who had spoken. “You’ve taken his gift. Are you ready for the rest of us?” “Yes sir” I panted. Their gifts I got. At that point there were seven of them in the room, and they all took turns fucking and breeding me as I lay back in the sling. They were all pretty rough with me, but after the night I’d had my hole was sufficiently stretched and coated with cum that I could take it. After their first round, some of the guys fucked me again, but eventually they were all spent. The big guy then came over and unfasted my the clasps holding my wrists and ankles up on the chains, allowing me to lower my aching limbs and slowly stand up from the sling. Cum flooded down the inside of my legs and dripped on the floor below me. “You had enough boy, or do you want more?” he asked, putting his arm around me in a tender way I wasn’t expecting. “More” I said, now completely lost in the fucklust of getting gang-bred in this dingy basement. “Well OK then” he said, encouraging me to slowly walk out of the room. He guided me over to the other side of the room and had me stand in front of the padded bench. I took the opportunity to stretch my arms and legs a bit, before kneeling on the bench and lowering myself forward on to all fours. It was clearly designed for fucking, as there were supports for my legs, arms and torso. As it turned out, there were also clasps on the bench too, and before long I was secured down on it as I had been on the sling. I now had my bottom facing towards the doorway, and could only see the corner of the room ahead of me. What followed was something of pure fantasy for an emerging cumdump like myself. Without ever seeing any of them, guy after guy fucked me and planted his seed in my hole. A few of them grunted words at me, and a couple yelled comments about taking their dirty load as they came, but otherwise most were fairly quiet as they went about their business. I really don’t know how long I was there, but as the numbers of men breeding me started to dwindle I guessed that it must be getting pretty late. After a lull when no-one was at my rear end, I heard the familiar voice of the big guy from earlier. “Well my boy” he said, “I think that’s probably your lot for tonight. I’m going to give you one more load, and then we’ll get you cleaned up and into a taxi home.” “Thank you sir” I replied, right before his enormous cock began to work its way into me. He had definitely been my favourite fucker earlier on when I could see who was inside me, and despite the fact that my hole was definitely now quite sore, it was still nice to have him back up my channel fucking me. Throughout the fuck he gently goaded me with comments and observations about what I now was and what my life would be. I felt a sort of calm and serenity washing over me as he worked his way around inside my hole, thinking of my new-found financial and sexual freedom. I never needed to work again, I could go anywhere in the world I wanted and do pretty much anything, and after tonight I was also free to be the man I clearly was without fear and without remorse. He eventually flooded me for one last time, and then held in place inside me while he came down from the orgasm. He gently stroked my lower back and buttocks as his giant cock softened, before gently pulling out. He was gone for a moment, before I felt a pressure on my hole that wasn’t like any cock I’d had. Then something popped inside, and I realised he must have put a plug in me. He then released the clasps on my ankles before coming round the side of the bench to do the same with my wrists. He helped me up off the bench, and then turned me to face him. “How do you feel?” he asked, gently stroking the side of my face. “Tired” I whispered, “but satisfied.” “You did well tonight” he said. “I’ll be sure to tell Ben what a good little cumdump you were for us all.” “Thank you sir” I replied, smiling at him. “Now let’s get you cleaned up” he said, turning and putting his arm round me again. He walked me out of the room and down to the changing rooms, where with a huge amount of tenderness he proceeded to help wash me down in the showers. Several times he made sure the plug in my hole was secure and holding the loads inside, but as it was clearly going nowhere he eventually let it be. Once I was washed, he helped me dry my aching body and then I got dressed into the tracksuit I’d worn the night before. I pulled my phone out and had a look at the time, shocked to see it was nearly 5am. “Blimey” I said, realising how many hours I’d spent getting fucked. “This won’t be your first all-nighter” the big guy said, grinning at me. “Cumdumps like you eventually sleep all day and ride all night. It’s in your nature.” I wasn’t sure I liked the sound of that as a lifestyle, but nodded at him anyway. Then we headed upstairs and out into the dawn where two taxis were waiting. Before he got into his he handed me a business card with another mobile number handwritten on the back, and then he was gone. I watched his taxi drive off, and then climbed into mine. I gave the driver my address, and then just as we pulled away I booted up Google Maps and put a pin in my current location, not wanting to lose the opportunity to come back here again. I then sat back, closed my eyes and thought about the start of the night when Rob had said the rest of my life was beginning there and then. I realised he was right, but I’d had no inclination of just what a change was coming. Involuntarily I found myself smiling, then opened my eyes to watch the waking world go by outside.

Gripping the steering wheel and staring straight ahead into the darkness I muttered under my breath, "What are you doing here?" I had been parked for about ten minutes, trying not to draw attention to myself as shadowy figures walked around the car park, occasionally peering into vehicles hoping to get a show. I knew what went on here. Everyone did. This place had a reputation. Looking out to my left and away across the gravel I could just make out the block building of the toilets. Shapes moved in and out regularly and cars came and went as I waited. The headlights of the cars providing brief snippets that shaped my mental map. I knew it was popular but I never expected this much ... traffic. I knew I shouldn't be here but I just had to know. My girlfriend, ex-girlfriend, had said I was too distant and could never commit. She never knew about the late night stroke sessions, the times I was shooting loads to gay porn online. The chat rooms. The dildo I kept very, very secret. Now I was here ready to step over that imaginary line. Wasn't I? After a few more silent minutes, and being certain that no real movement had taken place during that time, I opened the car door. Stepping out I was glad for the moonless night. The darkness gave me confidence and, shutting the car, I strode across the stones. My crunching footfalls sounded thunderous to my ears as I approached that small brick building. I felt as though eyes were watching me from every darkened vehicle. My nervousness returned but my anticipation grew as the black doorway appeared in my vision. Standing before the pitch-black entranceway I strained my ears trying to gauge anything from within. It seemed like there was nothing, then a gasp, and a moan and then the unmistakable sound of flesh slapping against flesh. Even in the darkness I felt my face flush but I was driven forward by arousal. I stepped inside. I waited inside the doorway for a minute certain I was invisible. It was nearly complete darkness in there. Even after a minute I could only make out vague shapes. Stepping further inside slowly I realised the entrance was a corner that opened into a wider area. A long trough type urinal ran along one wall and a row of doors, all shut, were the cubicles. There was a smell in there. Stale urine, and fresher, plus sweat and..bleach? Not knowing any better I stepped up to the urinal as quietly as I could and kept on listening to the sounds coming from behind the doors. The rhythmic slapping and soft moans were turning me on so much, even if I couldn't see anything, the though that I was stood so close to someone fucking had me rock hard. I released my cock as I stood there and began stroking as I listened to whoever it was in that cubicle getting closer and closer to their climax. As my hand slid up and down my hardon I listened intently to the sounds of sex. My focus entirely on the passion taking place only a few feet away from me. It became my whole world for a few moments. So when a voice whispered from the darkness right behind me, "Seems like there's a lot of enjoyment to be had here." I think my heart actually stopped for a second. My hand froze on my cock and I think I was about to scurry out of that place when all decisions went away from me. I don't think I had another rational thought for the rest of that night. An arm reached around me and rough, manly, thick fingers grasped my still hard cock, gently if steadily wanking me. I moaned and leaned back, the only response I was capable of. "Fuck, you're a keen one!" The voice whispered right in my ear making me shiver as his hand kept steadily pumping away at my prick. His other arm worked its way up inside my t-shirt and his rough hands started rubbing over my nipples. I couldn't begin to gather my wits. I was loving finally letting go even though a distant voice in my head said to calm it down. The pleasure I was feeling in this near total dark was the most I had ever experienced. My hips were pumping in time with this strangers stroking and I was gasping in pleasure. All of a sudden he gripped my cock hard. Squeezing me tight. I was on edge and he must have felt it. "Not so fast." It was spoken like a command right into my ear, "We don't want you going off the boil so quickly." I groaned in frustration. I was so close to spraying my cum and had just been denied. Wasn't that why I came here? My cock throbbed in his hand as he squeezed and gently rubbed me. "Oh fuck!" I moaned out loud realising his intentions: to keep me on edge, to keep me going, keep me willing. Up until now my hands had hung limply by my sides. I had pretty much given up motor function to this man behind me. This voice that had taken me over within seconds of revealing itself to me. As he kept up his ministrations to my cock with one hand the other was withdrawn from under my t-shirt and he grabbed my wrist. Pulling my arm behind me he guided my hand until I felt heat and then flesh. Thick, solid flesh. The first cock, besides my own, I had felt and it didn't disappoint. I don't know if it was the darkness focusing my attention but to my mind this dick was huge. Certainly bigger than mine and oh so solid. My fingers felt along the hot, hard length from balls to the flared tip and I was rewarded with a groan in my ear. I wrapped my hand around and started stroking wanting to return some of the pleasure I had been given. This man in the dark then guided my other hand to the wall in front of me and pressed my hand against the rough brick. In doing so he was pressing himself more firmly against me. I kept working his cock as best as I could while he, satisfied I wouldn't move from him, let go of my hand and I felt him completely undo my jeans and push them down. Even in the dark I felt suddenly exposed, I hadn't worn underwear in the hopes of something and this didn't go unnoticed. "Fuck, you were ready for me weren't you?" It was then I realised I was stroking his very hard cock right over my now naked arse. As my hand continued working his shaft he let go of me leaving me throbbing and grinding myself to him. "That's a fucking lovely arse, boy," he hissed in my ear as both his rough hands began stroking, kneading and spreading my cheeks. I let go of his cock and felt myself leaning forward. With both my hands on the wall in front of me I had effectively offered myself totally to this stranger in the dark, sordid, public toilet. It felt so good. I pushed my butt towards him arching my back and giving him full access as his hands roamed freely all over me. His rough hands each gripped a cheek and spread me open and I gasped as I felt his heavy dick sliding up and down along my crack. "Oh fuck!" I whispered into the darkness. He responded with a chuckle advising "Don't panic I won't fuck you yet. I will fuck you before the night is out, but I'm going to make sure you are ready for it. When I give you my cock you will be begging me to fill your slut hole. You'll be taking a breeding you won't forget I promise." With that I felt him crouch down behind me and then I felt his hot breath on my cheeks. Then a warm, probing pressure straight on my hole. "Oh shit yes!" I almost shouted and my cock throbbed as I was introduced to having my fuckhole eaten out. Whilst he was behind me he had worked my jeans all the way down and worked one leg free. From here he spread me wider and went to town tongue fucking me. Lapping at my hole then pressing his tongue hard into me instinctively I pressed back to spread my cheeks this pleasure was too good and I wanted him to lick me over and over. Here I was, stripped from the waist down in a dark toilet, bent over at the urinal, pressing on the wall in front of me so I could push my arsehole onto the tongue of a man I hadn't ever seen. He was pushing back, the warm wetness I could feel between my cheeks just felt right. He leaned back and I felt him spit on my hole. "Going to make you ready boy." Was all he said before I felt a thick finger pushed up inside me. I winced at the sudden intrusion and he started licking around my ring again as he finger fucked me. The soothing laps of his tongue coupled with the rough pressing inside me had me panting against the brick work. I could feel my hole opening to accept more. "Tasty fucking hole you've got here, nice 'n' tight too. Going to enjoy giving you everything I've got. Bet you've never been stretched by a cock like mine before, eh?" "No, never." I gasped before I realised I was speaking out loud. His response made me look back but in the darkness I could only make out blurred shapes. "Fuck me! A virgin hole. Right then let's get you properly opened up and loaded!" Two fingers were thrust up into me and I saw stars as he began working them in and out of my now spit slick hole. He was scissoring his fingers and twisting them inside me. Even though it hurt, I was so turned on it only added to the sensations I was being introduced to. Pressing onto his fingers I couldn't believe I hadn't done his before. In this squalid, dirty place I was being shown who I really was for the first time. After a few minutes of working my arse open he suddenly pulled his fingers from me and, whether it was the roughness of his skin or his nails, it burned and stung for a few seconds. However the state of lust he had worked me into made every sensation something to be enjoyed. I heard and felt him rise behind me and I looked back to no avail, the darkness made it impossible to distinguish anything in that room. This man could be anyone, maybe I knew him away from here? Or maybe he was someone I would see around town? I would never know that it was the same man as had just opened me up to so much. I didn't wonder for too long about this as I felt him press to me from behind. The thick head of his solid cock rubbing between my cheeks, sliding up and down and making me wetter with precum. Involuntarily I groaned in response to the pressure his cock was exerting against my hole. I knew there was only one way this would end. Boy, was I wrong. As he rubbed himself to me his hands gripped my waist and slid up my body. He pushed my t-shirt up and easily stripped it from me and now I was totally naked grinding my arse onto the cock of this man behind me. It was dark but somehow I had never felt so utterly exposed. Just then he stopped moving completely and was silent for a second. Then there was a blinding flash and even in the blackness of the room I could only see spots of light and dark. "Just wanted a shot of that sweet arse before I ruin it." He smirked as he said this and I started to wonder what I had let myself in for. SLAP! "Fuck!" I cried out at the sudden impact. It stung like hell and was quickly followed by several more swats at my cheeks with his strong hands. For some reason my hands remained pressed to the wall in front of me, my knuckles white as I pressed my fingers into the brick. My arsecheeks burned hot from pain but at the same time I couldn't pretend my cock wasn't rock hard under me and dripping a steady flow of pre. "Mmmm, goood. It looks like this boy likes to be used." The hoarseness in his voice made me realise just how horny he was. I could feel his hard cock sandwiched in my crack for sure; but there was a need in his voice that made my hole spasm. I don't think I'd ever experienced true desire before. It was then that the nearest cubicle swung open loudly and a dark shadow hurried out through the doorway. A voice from the darkness just said. "Fuck sake, do you have to be so loud right there? You spooked the cunt I was working on." "Sorry mate," my man replied, "got a little carried away with this virgin hole here." If I had been a little wiser I might have spotted the implicit offer that this sentence carried. Instead I just stood there, naked, hands on he wall almost needing my next instruction. "Virgin eh? No shit! You want a hand breaking him in mate? I've got blue balls here." The next thing my man said caught me off guard, I had certainly prepared myself to take his cock and I thought naively he wanted me all to himself so when he said, "You got any poppers? I think if we give this slut a few sniffs he'll be gagging for both our cocks." Next thing I knew I was being turned to face in the direction of the cubicles and hands from the darkness found my face. I felt the cold glass of a small bottle pressed to my nostril and I was told, "Breathe!" I had little choice and the bottle was switched between my nostrils almost every time I took a breath. My head felt light and my legs felt heavy. My heart was pounding and every beat seemed to make my arsehole clench. I nearly slumped over but I was being held up by two stronger guys now. "Oh yeah, this bitch is definitely ready." The words came from so far away as I felt myself being bent at the waist and my cheeks spread wide. Hands were also on my head guiding me down and somewhere in my brain came the picture of the spit roast fuck scenes I had so often wanked to. Now it was my turn. The head of a hard wet dick was rubbed over my face and between my lips. "Open wide," an instruction came. Then I was sucking my first cock. Well I was getting my face fucked, not deep, not rough, but there was no doubt I had no control. My guy hadn't been idle this time, while I was trying to take as much dick in my mouth without choking he had been wanking his hard cock all over my ring and started to press in. With the combined effects of his spit, fingers and the poppers the head of his cock worked into me almost easily. Then he started driving forward. All my fantasies of being fucked and even my self induced dildo play couldn't have prepared me for this. Fuck he was so thick. My hole burned and I felt tears streaming from my eyes. With my mouth stuffed with cock I couldn't do anything but moan. Trapped between these two men I couldn't move away from either as they began to relentlessly fuck me. There were several flashes in the darkness and I knew they must both be getting souvenirs of my use. They kept up giving me poppers and making me spin out as they fucked into me at either end. It wasn't long before the poppers were wearing off and I became more aware and two things were apparent. First was the constant moaning I was making around the cock being shoved down my throat, I was holding the hips of the man in front of me and I was working my head back and forth as much as he was fucking himself between my lips. I could taste pure manliness. Sweat, spunk, piss all of it and I was drooling all over it. Second was the heat radiating out from my hole wasn't pain. The thick hard cock which was now deep inside me was fucking my once tight anus with long patient strokes. A constant rhythm that had his meat bouncing off of my prostate. I was arching my back, squeezing and clenching my hole around his dick anything to show him how good it felt. That's it boy, show us how much you want these dirty cocks up you." Wait, dirty, did that mean something? The constant pounding into me at either end was making my brain melt. I just needed more, more cock, more fucking, more everything. "Oh you're a dirty boy letting us fuck you like this! You love big hard bare cock in you don't you boy?" Shit, bare, everything had happened so fast and I gave in so easily I never even thought about protection...but...but it just felt so good right now. That thick man cock forcing its way into my guts, stretching me, pulling me I knew I wanted it. I moaned loudly around the cock between my lips and I guess we all knew I was agreeing. "Fuck boy, you're going to make me cum soon, going to plant my seed deep inside you." I could feel his thrusts becoming harder, he was deep inside me and stabbing his cock into me with short, brutal jabs. I was delirious. My hole was my entire world right now and I needed cock to fill it. The man making me suck his cock joined in the fuck talk, "Yeah, knock him up. Load up that pussy good. When you're done I'll make him take my strain too." I wasn't really paying too much attention with my focus being purely on cock but I gathered that they both really wanted to shoot their spunk inside me. Right now I was just a willing hole and they could fill me however they saw fit. The thrusts into me became a jackhammer and the guy behind me roared. "Fuck yes, take it. Take it you dirty little cumslut. Take my poz load!" My eyes bugged out as I put two and two together. I was in no position to do anything but take it as he said and the way his cock pulsed inside me and he was driving it deep inside me kept me grinding back onto him. It felt too good in spite of everything and a part of me realised it was too late to turn back with his hot load deep in my arse. "Fuck boy," he said as he slowly withdrew his wet cock from my now sloppy cumhole, "That was fantastic. Your cunt is definitely one I want to breed again." With that he stood and said, "Going for a smoke. Enjoy that hole!" Just like that he was out of that darkened place and I realised I had just been handed over like a toy to be used. The hands that had been holding my head roamed over my back and found my arse. I hadn't moved and he easily slipped two fingers up me and pumped them in and out a few times. "Wow, he really opened you up well." The cock I had been continually sucking was now withdrawn from my mouth and he moved around me. I was still in something of a state of shock, still bent over, practically frozen in place. Horny as fuck too. It was..confusing. Without ceremony he pulled his fingers out of my anus and shoved his cock into me. It took my breath away but because of the rough fucking I had already taken, and I guess the cum now soaking my hole, he was inside easily. He wasn't as thick which helped but his cock curved and he was pressing against my insides so nicely. As he started pumping away I was finally able to vocalise the sensations I was being subjected to. "Fuck, fuck, fuck," I was gasping with every long dicked thrust he was forcing me to take. He had grabbed my arms and pulled them behind my back so he could more easily bounce me on his dick. The slapping sound of his flesh violating mine added to making me a moaning cockwhore. My own cock left alone was flapping with each pounding of his hips. Precum leaking from me in an almost steady stream. I felt like I was cumming but it was constant and there was no come down. Eventually he too started up the jackhammer thrusting that tells of impending cum. I was out of breath, and covered in sweat. He was fucking my hole so hard I was almost crying but still I was rock hard. "Say you want my cum slut!" He suddenly shouted. Pounding me over and over. "I...I want it." Was all I could manage. "What do you want bitch?" As he asked this he slapped my arse with a stinging blow that made me buck my hips and cry out into the darkness. "Oh god I want your cum, please cum in me!" I begged and he pulled hard on my hips pushing himself all the way inside me. He was shaking and his cock was throbbing inside me. He leaned across my back holding himself so he wouldn't slip out of me and whispered in my ear. "Never pozzed a virgin before, I bet you'll be begging for more dirty loads before long." He slid himself out of me and left the room. I collapsed to my knees. Naked, dripping cum and panting for breath. I had no idea where my clothes were in the darkness or how I would find them. As I knelt there I idly stroked my still erect dick softly moaning as I felt the pulsing from my arsehole. What the last guy said about me wanting more was clearly undeniable. Footfalls from outside made me panic, oh shit I can't be found like this. I scrabbled about in the darkness trying desperately to find even just my jeans. But it was too late. A flare in the darkness from a cigarette gave a brief illumination and I saw three men in the entranceway. "See I told you he'd be waiting here for more. I think we've got ourselves a proper little cum piggy." I recognised the voice of the man who had first fucked me and realised then that he'd just gone out to find more men to use my holes. I knelt there, hands in my lap. I knew I was in for a long night.

As I stand here in my giant bathroom, inspecting my naked body in the massive mirror, I find myself thinking about the road that led me here. I trace my fingers over the outlines of the amazing designs on my arms, and then reach up and touch the forbidding symbol on my left pec. I then turn, first left and then right, craning my neck back to see the words imprinted on my buttocks. If my former teammates could see me now. If my ex-girlfriend could see me now. That always makes me smile. My name’s Jake, and I’ve just turned 30. I live on my own in this huge house, bought two years ago when my numbers came up. But while I’m single, rarely a day goes by when there isn’t someone else here. Whether it’s a guy or two I have in the house as a guest, or a whole group of them in the playroom I had built in the garage after I moved in, there’s nearly always someone on hand to keep me entertained. But it wasn’t always this way. Over the next few chapters I will tell you how I became what I became, the things I did that I never thought I would, and how I ultimately emerged as a thirty year-old bearing the words that would forever mark me as what I am now: CUM DUMP. ------- My story starts when I was 26. I had recently changed jobs, finally getting my break as a proper consultant after being stuck in a seemingly never-ending graduate cycle at my previous firm. The rounds of interviews and assessments had been rigorous and taxing, but in the end it all paid off and I found myself finally getting somewhere with my career. The extra money meant Rachel and I could move out of her parents’ place in Hertfordshire and rent a decent flat in Camden, gaining our independence as well as about two hours extra a day with the shorter commute. The new job was hard going, but I loved being thrown in at the deep end and getting to show what I was capable of. Over time I earned praise from my managers and the colleagues around me, and was eventually assigned to a new project that I had been hoping to get on since I found out about it. I was going to be working as part of a team with some great guys, getting to travel to various European offices of the client who had commissioned the introduction of the new system we had developed. Lisbon, Barcelona, Milan, Munich, Stockholm, and many more, all paid for by the firm. I was so excited, although my mood was dampened by Rachel somewhat when she got in a huff about me travelling to all these places without her. She could be hard work sometimes. The first trip was to Lyon in France, and I excelled by being able to surprise the others with my competent grasp of French, a gift from the long hours I had spent being taught French by my maternal grandmother, a native to France. The trip went really well, and by the end of it my more senior colleagues in the team were no longer treating me like the new boy. Then came Barcelona, and that’s when everything changed. The job in Barca was a bit smaller as the client only had a small outpost there. As such, only four of us went this time, comprising me, Ben, Mitchell and Rob. Ben was the senior on the trip, whilst Mitch and Rob had been at the company for only a year or so longer than had I, so we were pretty much equals. To save a bit of money, (and as it was only for three nights), we were sharing two twin rooms in the hotel. Whereas normally at least the senior would get his own room and then the rest of us either sharing or also getting singles. As Mitch and Rob were good friends, it was only natural they took one of the two rooms, whilst Ben and I took the other. On the first night two guys and one of the women from the client’s office took us out for dinner, before leaving us to explore some of the bars in the old town. However, we were all a bit tired from the journey so didn’t stay out late. The next day was a busy one, but by late afternoon we were done with what we could do, pending some overnight process work the client’s IT people needed to do. As such, we headed back to the hotel to change, and then went out for the early evening. The drink and tapas flowed, and dinner never really happened. Mitch and Rob were then up for going to a club, but I could see Ben was enthused as the prospect of a late night, so I suggested that the two of us just call it a night and maybe have a nightcap in the hotel bar. I was actually quite keen to go clubbing, but I didn’t want to be crashing into the room and waking my senior colleague at whatever time in the night, especially as I was making such a good impression with everyone at the firm. So, sure enough, Ben and I found ourselves back at the hotel. We both got a drink, G&T for Ben, a rum and coke for me, and then sat in the comfy surroundings to chat. Ben was 34 and single, which I found surprising as he was a very handsome man. Tall, well-built, well-dressed, charming and funny, he seemed like the sort of guy who would have his choice of women. Or men. I didn’t actually know which team he played for, but didn’t want to pry too much and it really didn’t matter anyway. We finished our drinks and headed upstairs, both of us declaring that we wanted a shower before bed as it had been a clammy night in the city. Ben went first, and then when he came out of the bathroom wearing a towel I headed in to get myself clean. When I’d finished showering the bathroom was so full of steam that I concluded I’d never get dry in there, so did as Ben had done and went out into the room with just a towel on. To my surprise, Ben was still just wearing his towel, and he looked up at me and smiled as I padded past his bed to my own. “Wow, you’re built” he said to me as I passed. I blushed. “Er, yeah, I work out” I said. I was actually pretty proud of my body, all 6’1” of it. I worked out several times a week, jogged regularly, ate healthily, and kept my chest shaved and smooth the way Rachel liked it. “You should show it off more” Ben said, his eyes on me. “Your shirts are way too loose.” Oh man, he had been noticing what I wore. Well, that answered that question I guessed: Ben must be gay. Strangely enough, I felt a stirring in my own loins as his gaze rested on me. “Oh, 'er, you think?” I mumbled. “Hell yeah” he said, “don’t put in all that work just to waste it on your girlfriend!” He laughed, and after a moment I laughed too, although I think it was more nervous laughter than anything. “Thanks” I said, blushing harder. “I didn’t realise, 'er, you were, 'er, noticing.” Ben gave me a warm smile. “I’m not the only one who’s noticed” he said. “You’re pretty popular in the office.” I blushed again, and awkwardly shifted position on the bed. As I did so, my towel loosened and slipped, basically leaving me sitting there naked. I hurriedly tried to sort it out, but only got it into more of a tangle. “Don’t” Ben said softly. I stopped wrestling with the towel and looked up at him. “Let me see.” I don’t know why, perhaps it was the buzz from the rum, but I slowly released my grip on the towel and let it fall beside me. I then swung my legs off the mattress and slowly stood up in the gap between our beds, locking my stare on Ben as he gazed back at me. His eyes were making their way up and down my body in the most lustful way anyone had ever looked at me, and I saw him give his lips a small lick. He wanted me so badly, and something about this situation had my heart racing. My dick started to swell and rise, until I was standing before him with a massive boner, almost starting to pant. What the fuck was happening to me? Wasn’t I straight? Ben looked for a bit longer, and then started to scoot across his own bed towards me. He deliberately removed his own towel on the way so that he too was naked, and then he was sitting there in front of me, staring straight ahead at my dick. Instinctively I shuffled forward a bit, and he leaned in, opened his mouth and swallowed me whole. “Fuuuuuuck” I groaned, having never felt a blowjob like this. He then reached both his hands behind and roughly gripped my arse, pulling me in towards him even more. His head started going back and forth on my cock like a jackhammer, the suction on my dick like an industrial hoover. I put my hands on his shoulders to steady myself, and gradually gripped him tighter as he brought me towards orgasm. Then, rather abruptly, he let go of my arse and pulled his mouth off my dick, causing me to stagger back slightly. I snapped out of my reverie and looked down at him. “Turn around” he said, turning his head up to face mine. “What?” I asked, a little all over the place. “Just do it” he said, suddenly sounding rather stern. I just did as instructed and turned around, not sure what was coming next. Then he grabbed my hips and pulled me backwards towards him, reaching up to push the small of my back so that I would bend forwards. I put my hands on my thighs to steady myself, and then the next thing I knew his face was in my arse. His tongue was lapping at my hole, and the room seemed to be exploding with fireworks. I had never felt anything like this in my life. It was fucking amazing! I’m not sure, but I think I must have been moaning and groaning for England as he gave me my first ever rimjob. He kept this up for a while, actually getting his tongue into my hole, and then he pulled his face out. Before I could turn or straighten up I felt his fingers in there instead, gently prodding and poking at me. I then understood that I was going to be fucked. Ben must have planned something like this, or maybe he was just in the Scouts once and was thus always prepared, but he had stashed a tube of lube in the drawer of the bedside table. He briefly paused the fingering to open the drawer, grab his supply and lube up his fingers. He then started to apply much more pressure with them, pushing one, then two, and then I think three fingers into me. All the while I just continued to stand there, bent over in front of him seemingly inviting him to carry on doing what he was doing. I could say I was paralysed with fear or something, but in truth I was loving it and was suddenly really excited to see what this was going to be like. I’d never really thought about it before, but that didn’t seem to matter. The drink must have been a factor, or at least that’s what I tell myself these days. His fingers started to hit something inside of me, and my silence turned to moans. This only spurred him on, until he was really going to town on me with his fingers. Then, as before, it all stopped abruptly. “Get on the bed” he commanded, “on your hands and knees.” I didn’t even pause. I just moved forward, crawled on to the bed and waited. He grabbed my ankles and pulled me back a bit, and then I heard the splooging sound of some more lube being squeezed out of the tube. The pressure returned on my hole, but it was spongier and fatter than any of the fingers had been. “Let me in” he said gruffly. I didn’t know what that meant, but I instinctively pushed back and must have done whatever it was that was needed as he popped inside. It startled me and gave me a brief flash of pain, but that soon subsided. He then pushed steadily in to me, making me feel fuller than I ever had before. As he got deeper it started to hurt a little more, particularly as he was going into territory his fingers had not reached, but I gritted my teeth, closed my eyes and forced myself not to pull off him. Then the pushing stopped, I felt the roughness of his pubes on my buttocks, and I knew I had his whole cock inside. He didn’t give me any time to adjust, instead starting a steady rhythm on my whole, thrusting his cock in and out in substantial strokes. A dull pain was radiating from my arse, but something else was there as well and it felt amazing. As the pain started to subside, my whole body started to tingle as he fucked me. The feelings were incredible, and I couldn’t stop myself from pushing back against him, trying to get more of his cock in me, trying to make him fuck me harder. And fuck me harder he did. If I thought he was like a jackhammer when sucking me earlier, it was as nothing compared to what he could do with his cock. Pneumatic drills are gentler on tarmac than the treatment I was getting, but it was pure ecstasy. He fucked me for 20 minutes, and then started groaning. “I’m cumming” he grunted, suddenly accelerating his pace even more. Then he stopped, yelled out and held in position as a curious warm feeling filled my rear end. “Fucking take it” he grunted as he unloaded in me, breeding me like the bitch he was turning me into. I just knelt there on my hands and knees as I was filled with cum for the first time, loving the sensation as his cock pulsed inside me. Then, and again rather abruptly, he pulled out and collapsed backwards on to his bed. I felt some cum running down my leg, and began to crawl backwards off the bed with the intention of going to the bathroom to clean up. But as I turned round I saw Ben lying on his back panting, I noticed his cock was still erect and covered in juice. Perhaps it was a case of being in for the penny, in for the pound, but I just couldn’t help myself from dropping to my knees, leaning forward and taking it into my mouth. The taste of his juices, the lube and, I guess, my own arse was intoxicating. As I sucked and licked him clean I started furiously wanking my own cock, getting off on the feeling of more of him leaking from my rear end as I did so. In no time I blew on to my torso, the bedspread and the carpet. I then collapsed back on to the floor, panting and exhausted. Neither of us said anything for a while, but then I got up and started making my way to the bathroom. I got in there, and turned to face the mirror so I could look at myself. I was glistening with sweat, but otherwise looked like me. I felt different, but the man staring back at me was still me, at least outwardly. Then Ben came into the bathroom as well, and turned to face the mirror too. We looked into each other’s eyes via the reflection, until I noticed his cock starting to rise again. I stared at it coming back up to full mast, and then looked back up to his face. He was smirking at me, and then moved to step behind me. I leaned forward a little, and he just planted his cock between my cheeks and pushed into me again. This time he fucked me more tenderly, with none of the jackhammering of before. Throughout, I kept my eyes either focused on my own face, or looking back at his has he slightly grimaced from the exertion of reaming me. My own cock also came back to life so I started stroking myself, adding that to the things I watched in the reflection. After about 15 minutes Ben accelerated, and I focused on watching the reflection of my own face as I felt him shooting a second load into my sloppy hole. Again, it was still me, but this was a me with a cock shooting cum into his arse. When he was done spurting his load into me, Ben caught my gaze in the reflection. Smiling, he gave me a wink, withdrew his cock and swiftly left the bathroom. I just stood there, once again with cum dripping out of me, gazing at myself in the mirror. I felt awesome. I got myself cleaned up a bit, and then went back out in the bedroom. Ben was in bed properly, and was clearly asleep. I headed for my own bed, but then turned to look back at him. The temptation was too great, and I just climbed in. He stirred as I did so, wrapping his arm around me. I briefly lay there facing him, but then turned so he was spooning me. He pulled me in a bit tighter, and then we were both still. I reached out and switched off the lights, plunging the room into darkness. Inside, I knew that I would wake up with a right clusterfuck going on in my mind, but for now I was exhausted, a little sore and in the comforting arms of a man who had just shown me a whole new side of myself. Sleep came quickly.

Two years ago I was in DC at the Eagle and two muscular black guys in their mid-30s in harnesses and I were cruising each other. I was 38 at the time, smooth athletic build and wearing jeans and a t-shirt. I finally went over to talk to them and one of them said "Come on. You're going back to our place, you fucking pig." Sounded good to me so I followed them back to their place. We get there and they tell me to strip down to the black jock I was wearing, and to get into the sling. They also stripped, although they left on their harnesses. Next thing I know my right arm was tied above my head and one of the guys asked me if I partied. I said I smoked some T before, but not much. They just looked at each other. They asked if I was poz, to which I answered "No, I'm neg." Another look. Next thing I knew I saw three syringes with orange caps. Being tied-up in a sling, I started to panic a little, but the bigger of the two guys, Terry, said "Relax, we got ya." I responded "Please, don't." Terry replied "You're still our slut for the night." Next thing I knew he wiped my forearm with an alcohol swap, and inserted a needle into my arm. I saw a tinge of blood enter the syringe and then he depressed the plunger, injecting the liquid into my arm. I completely lost my breath and gasped, but Terry encouraged me to take a deep breath. I coughed three or four times, and then felt warm and tingly. My ass felt as if it was on fire. I just looked at Terry and Tom, the other top, and blurted out "Please, fuck me. Please, give me your cock." The two guys laughed at me and said "Good boy, now we have you the way we like you - a hungry Tina junkie, begging for cock." Tom approached to fuck me with his 9.5 inch big black cock. When I realized he was not wearing a condom, I said "No, not raw, please, SIR" but he responded "Shut up, slut and take it" and with that he rammed his entire raw cock into my ass, and all I could do was beg for it. He chuckled "What do you want, white boy?" I answered "Please fuck me SIR." Tom yelled "You want this nigger cock boy?" I muttered "Yes, SIR." I didn't wanna say it. but he made me, and finally I screamed "Fuck me SIR - give me that huge nigger cock up my pussy." Good slut" he replied, and proceeded to fuck me then grunted "Take my poz load boy - here it comes." I was so high I begged him to breed me. When Tom withdrew, Terry was next at bat, and Tom disappeared downstairs. Same thing - another case of "Take my big black cock boy" and as he fed me his 10.5. inches. It was so fucking thick I kept the poppers handy and was begging for it up my pig cunt. He also bred me and as he blew his load I found myself saying "Feed me your cum SIR, breed me" to which he responded "Here it comes, boy - another poz load for your pussy." When he pulled-out and I could feel cum dripping down my legs. My hole felt so empty and I squirmed in the sling, at which point Terry pick-up a huge red butt plus and proceeded to shove it up my pig cunt. It felt soooo good to be stuffed. Then he disappeared downstairs for a good 15 minutes. Next thing I knew, Terry, Tom and two more huge black muscle guys walked into the room. Terry (or was it Tom?) said to the guys "Here's the junkie slut we are pozzing. You want some?" The guys immediately stripped and proceeded to slam themselves. While they were prepping themselves, Tom asked me "You need another slam boy? This time its gonna be a big one - we want you really fucked up." Tom proceeded to stick himself and draw some of his blood into the syringe. As I watched, he depressed the plunger only a bit. The next thing I knew he pulled it out of his arm and stuck me with it - injecting his poz blood into my arm. No sooner had the contents of the syringe entered my blood stream, well, I was flying! I coughed even harder this time and all four of the guys laughed at me. Tom said "Good slut - I just gave you a .5 slam." My pussy was on fire like never before. They untied me from the sling and put me on the bed where they proceeded to take turns on me for over three hours. They even double fucked me. My pussy couldn't get enough bareback cock. The two guests also bred me, so I had four loads in my pig cunt when one of the guys brought out some huge fucking dildos. I honestly didn't think I could take them but certainly wanted to try. I took a deep hit of poppers and the guys proceeded to wreck my hole with extra large black dildos, eventually shoving two in me at once. Sometime later the two guests left, and Tom and Terry fucked me some more, eventually depositing loads five and six in my ass. Late morning I left, and as we parted, Terry and Tom said "Good slut - we want you again. Welcome to the world of poz pig play - you fucking Tina slut." Part 2 next time.

I cheat on my bf of four years ALL THE FUCKING TIME. Its such a big turn on. I love when i find someone who is into me being a cheating whore. Got to the point where i tricked him into an open relationship woth rules and stuff. He cant get laid without me because of his looks and im free to let him occasionally know im out getting fucked, when its be way too inconvenient to lie, but i break our primary rule all the god damn time, use condoms and no body fluid exchange. And here i am taking spit for lube, drinking piss from the tap, taking loads of cum and piss inside my bare hole, and licking all over a dudes sweaty body. Hes sleeping in bed next to me while i just got rock hard writing this.

Ryan, was a 6’ foot, blonde hair, blue eye jock. At 21, he had everything going for him. He had a great boyfriend in Sam, who was equally has good looking, with dark hair and brown eyes and a swimmers body. However, Ryan liked to play on the side, without letting Sam know. Ryan always played safe, with other guys, all with his age range, and he was a total top. Now, Ryan and Sam had a great sex life, but Ryan, was never satisfied with just one guy. One weekend, Ryan out of town, while Sam was home sick. Ryan, checking out bars in the area, hoping to get laid. Hitting a bar, called “Aqua”, the guys here were older then him, Ryan is drinking his beer when an old, lanky man, “How are ya young fella?” He asked. He had been watching Ryan when he first entered the bar. Checking out Ryan’s body and especially his ass, and wanted to put his poz cock into it. Ryan, “good, thanks.” Not really into making small talk with a guy old enough to be his father, possibly his grandfather. “I’m Bruce.” Putting out his hand to Ryan. He shakes it, “Ryan.” “This is your first time here, at Aqua.” “Yeah, you a regular here, Bruce?” “I am, Ryan.” “Cool.” Ryan got up and left his drink on the bar to call Sam. Bruce, moved quickly, putting a roofie into his drink. Ryan, returned to the bar, and downed his drink. “Bruce, it was nice to meet you, but I have to get going.” At that moment Ryan started to feel dizzy. “You ok, Ryan?” “Yeah, feel a bit dizzy.” “Let’s get you outside for fresh air.” Bruce got a passed out Ryan to his place, got Ryan undressed. Bruce, was in awe, Ryan’s body, was in perfect shape. His cock 7inches soft. But the main prize was Ryan’s ass, nice tight and round. Bruce, turned Ryan on his back, and starting massaging his back and shoulders , Ryan, drugged up, was enjoying the massage, unaware that he was going to get pozzed. “How does it feel, Ryan?” Bruce asks his unconscious soon to be bottom. “Good”. he said in a soft voice. “Ryan” whispered Bruce, “turn over on your front”, Ryan does, and feeling good, and horny, he had no problems with listening to Bruce, who’s voice was soft and soothing. Bruce, started stroking Ryan’s dick, “spread your legs a bit.” Bruce said. “That’s it.” Using his finger, Bruce, slowly began to finger fuck, Ryan’s ass. “Damn you’re tight.” Bruce lived up his dick and Ryan’ ass. Going in slow, Ryan in his drugged state, moaned in pleasure, Thrusting in and out of Ryan, Bruce couldn’t believe he had this stud in his bed. Ryan, feeling a dick inside him for the first time, was enjoying it, not realizing he was being barebacked by a poz guy, who was old enough to be his father. Bruce, felt his cock and balls tighten, shooting several poz loads deep into Ryan’s ass, catching his breath, Bruce kept his cock inside the young man’s ass for a five minutes to be sure that none of his “babies” would leak out. “Ryan, I own your ass now.” “I know about your boyfriend Sam, he asked me to poz you, and he doesn’t want you back.” And I’m going to share you and your ass to my friends.” “The top jock, is now my bottom poz boy.”

Ever since I realized being bred feels so good, I’ve been horny as hell 24/7. I’ve mentioned it before but I’m 19. I’ve been taking loads in my ass since I was 12. As soon as I turned 18 I set my eyes on older guys. I don’t know why I’m just attracted to them. Guys my age play games. Older guys just want my young hole wrapped around their raw cocks. I constantly have Grindr, scruff, and Adam4Adam open just in case someone wants to cum inside me. I get a message from a blank profile one day saying “come over Michael.” This kind of threw me off a bit. I don’t care for my names and I don’t care to give mine out. But he sent me an address and I headed over like the slut I am. I pulled up to a familiar looking house. I’m greeted by a hot daddy. About 6’3, salt and pepper hair, and brown eyes. He too looks familiar to me. I’m greeted with a hug, and I feel his hard cock against me. I’m already wicked hard and he invites me in. I’m talking to him for awhile, waiting for him to guide me to his cock when he finally kisses me. We make out for a long time and I have his shirt unbuttoned exposing his hairy chest. He has his hands in me shorts snapping my jock. I climb down from the couch and unzip his pants. I start deep throating his musky cock and licking his sweaty balls. He pulls me on the couch and eats my ass for a bit. Then he guides me to sit on his cock. It goes in with some thrusts and he holds it there for awhile telling me how tight I am I start to ride his cock while he kisses me. He moans “slow down” followed by an almost whispered “im about to cum. “ this is what I came for. I make sure not to slow down. And he grunts like an animal as he holds my ass down on his cock. He left a huge load in my ass, when I pulled off it began to drip on his cock so I cleaned it up. We chat for awhile as we put our clothes back on and I head home soon after. I was home for about 2 hours and was still craving cum. I mentioned in one of my posts that I used to be my town’s quarter back’s cumdump so I hit him up. “You want my hole?” I texted. It had been about a year or two since we’ve fucked. He responded quick with a “yeah come pick me up. “ as I’m driving to the house where I’ve always picked him up at, that being his dad’s house. I realize as I get closer this was the house I was just at. And that’s why everything was so familiar. His dad just came inside me and he was about to fuck his dad’s load deeper into me. I text him when I pull up. Wondering if his dad knows about us. (We used to be friends in middle school as well.) QB gets in my car and we go to the spot where everyone goes in town to bust a nut or two. It starts the same way as it did with his dad. We move to the backseat of my car and I’m on my back trying to keep his dad’s cum from spilling out of my hole. He sees how wet I am and says “I hope it’s another guys load.” I think to myself “you have no idea.” He pounds me long and hard and shoots a big load in me as well. (Load size must run in the family. ) I’m driving him back to his dad’s and just making conversation. I get a message from his dad as we pull saying “who’s cock is bigger ;)” I respond with something snarky like “not yours.” And we chat for a bit. He makes it vital that I not tell his son that he emptied his balls in me. I’m headed back tonight to have my hole flooded by daddy again

This work of fiction is dedicated to Lisa a Canadian peninsula, 1937 I was never told why exactly our people came to this land. Some say it was to escape the Civil War that many feared would last forever and we'd never know peace. Others say it was to start a religion that ultimately failed to take hold. We were a region without faith -- possibly because of the abominations that inhabited the lush valley in the middle of the island. The soil was rich, black and crops grew well but no one dared to raise livestock because the abominations would snatch them up for food. They were giants, near sixty feet tall. Some of them had two eyes and some just had one. It was said that one should never look into their eyes because they would steal your soul. I'd heard the tale that my own father had wandered too close to the valley in a stupor. Some say he'd been hypnotized, but my own Mama told me he had simply 'taken to drink' and just disappeared during a blizzard. . No one would go near the valley out of fear and also because of the stench from their waste. My mother sold her canned vegetables and berries in town along with her handmade quilts and such. Near her shop was old Mrs. Silven who sold jewelry and was known as an oracle. She could predict things. She's the one who warned my mother to keep a close eye on me. "He's a boy, Hannah. Boys are daring and foolhardy and this one.." she pointed a gnarled finger at me and looked into my straw-colored eyes "..this one is drawn to the valley." Mama thought her a kook, but still kept a close watch on me. I was strangely drawn to the valley. The smell was no worse that some others I had smelled. I'd never seen one of the giants before and really wanted to at least catch a glimpse. Mama believed in God who was some giant man in the sky that I'd never seen. There were giant men here who could be seen -- why were they were not worthy of worship? That's the other thing...there were only male giants on the island. No females. According to the old woman, the added stench in the air was from the rotting bodies of giants who were succumbing to sickness. "They harpoon each other in their backsides which causes them to take sick and die. It comes from the unnatural acts. Sinning against nature brought about their plaque." Mama and the old witch thought they'd all be gone from the valley in a year's time. I hoped not. I was older now and had found ways to sneak off every chance I got. I smoked hand-rolled cigarettes on my walks to the valley. I could hear them at times, but still hadn't see one. One Summer, Mama took to her bed with a sickness of her own. Her heart had always been weak and she went through bad spells. I tended her shop and her garden and made her meals. The rest of my time was spent in the valley. There was an ice cold creek running through the bottom and rumor had it there was a little waterfall somewhere nearby. I pretended to be in search of that, but I wanted to see the giants, see them committing unnatural acts with each other. What I finally found though was a giant's corpse. He had died lying down on crushed trees and boulders. He hadn't been dead long and only had a slight, sweet smell of rot. I saw a raggedy coyote approach the body and sniff it carefully. I wanted to chase it away. If only I'd brought my rifle. And then a giant hand reached down and snatched away the unlucky predator. Standing nearby was a living giant who had been waiting by the body, using it for bait to attract food. At least they weren't cannibals, as had been rumored. The living giant smelled worse than the dead one. He had moss growing between his enormous toes and actual toadstools on his toenails . And then he finally saw me. Was I done for? I'd bring my rifle and hunt game for this GOD. I told Him as much with my mind, He was naked of course. He reached down and grasped me lightly with one hand. I could look down at the tops of trees when he lift me up to his face. He looked right at me with eyes the size of large crates. I didn't care if He took my soul with the stare. I wasn't using it for much anyway. He stuck out an enormous red, pointed tongue and licked my chest. It was softer and not nearly as rough as one might imagine. It was a test as well as a taste. If He ate me, I believe it would only be painful for a second, maybe less. He smiled with a mouth full of jagged teeth that were mostly rotted. I inhaled the vile smell of his breath as if it were holy incense. Hot and humid. He then set me down at His feet. I bowed my head and vowed my allegiance to Him for eternity. And then he made water which washed me completely as it shot me right on my scalp. I understood I was being baptized. It strangely didn't have much of a smell. Or else my sense of smell had been deadened by His other odors. He turned and left, making a new path through the ruined brush and downed trees. I was unable to move for a minute or more. Maybe many minutes more. I was new. I took a short swim in the creek even though it was washing away some of the holy Man Water away. Mama could smell anything, weak heart or not. And old Mrs. Silven was tending to her and she'd know what I'd done. She was part Indian and knew all about root doctorin', herbs, teas and such. I'd avoid her as much as possible. She'd sense my recent conversion and worry Mama's poor heart. I took the long way home so my clothes could dry some. I was barefoot - so at least I didn't have socks or shoes to worry about. It was a hot Summer day and I was nearly dry as when I left from the homestead. No Mrs. Silven when I got home, but Mama was callin' for me. "Boy -- bring me a cold wet cloth for my head. I must be almost mended because I no longer feelin' chilly. You been swimming? I smell the water." "Yes, M'am. I went for a dip in the pond out back." "Careful of snapper turtles -- they'll bite the toes clean off your feet. Did you tend the garden?" I hadn't. "Not yet. Let me fetch you that wet cloth first." I fetched a cloth and soaked it in the cold well water, wrung it out and brought it back to put across her forehead. "You want some Supper, Ma?" "No. Mrs. Silven brought over a concoction made from plants and the web of some special spider. It made me feel stronger but my appetite id completely gone. I'll be able to get up tomorrow." "Good. I might be going out to camp with Luke and Jim tonight. Will you be fine here without me?" "Yes. Have fun. But come here." She took my hand. "You're a man now, Joseph. I know you crave adventure and new things. Please have a care about the bad things in this world. You've strayed from the Lord and I can't make you come back. But know I pray for you always." "I'll tend to the garden now, Mama." She sighed heavily as I left her room. I checked the garden for weeds and grubs. It was thriving in the hot sun and regular rainfall. Was I just imagining it -- or were the gourds getting bigger and riper as I stood near them? The tomatoes too. No. I'd been blessed. That's why the valley was so lush and verdant -- God, Gods lived there. I hadn't strayed from the Lord, Mama. I'd found Him/Them. The strawberries were huge. Getting bigger, redder before my eyes. Thank you for this abundance, Giant Gods. I went back inside to tell Mama that the berries and tomatoes were nearly ready to harvest. "'Tis not possible, Joseph. It's too early." I took her hand to spread my blessed powers to her heart. " "You'll soon be well enough to check for yourself." and she suddenly gasped. "Yes. I want to see. Now. I am feeling perfect." I helped her up and we out to the garden while she she was still her nightgown. "I'll be! 'Tis a miracle!" "I was going to eat some bread with cured ham before I left. Want to join me?" "I do! I surely do!" I prepared us some plates of crusty bread and chunks of ham. Cheese would have been good too, but the price was too dear just now. Mama ate everything on her plate. She had her color back. I helped her to the chair where she liked to read by the light of a kerosene lamp. "It might get colder tonight, Son. Take some matchsticks from the kitchen and build a fire if you have to. This hot spell can't last forever. Take one of Grandmother Tarsie's old blankets too. Just please be careful." I wouldn't just be careful, Mama -- I'd be cared for. I packed my rucksack and headed to town first. I stopped behind Jim's papa's shop and purchased some moonshine he brewed. I knew my own father took to drink and it killed him eventually. But I hankered for some tonight. I was immortal now. I wore shoes this time. I'd be mindful of my God's droppings by just smelling for them. I made it down to the creek just as the sun had set. I found where the previous giant had made a path. Did He want me to follow it? I chose a spot to build a bonfire. I gathered some kindling from nearby. Summer storms had dropped many limbs, thin branches and sticks. Those plus some dry, dead brush made starting a bonfire fairly easy. It grew brighter and larger than I'd thought. This would draw Them to me. I sat near the luxurious warmth of the flames and drank some of the moonshine. I wasn't hard on my tongue or my throat - but it hit my belly like a grenade. I fought to breathe. I smoked my last cigarette and took another sip. Maybe They were fearful of fire. Maybe They were all deep in slumber. I drank more and wished I'd brought another cigarette. The sounds. They were coming this way. I heard trees falling under The weight of Their heavy, strong feet came crashing toward the fire. I'd see all of them at last. There were six or seven of Them. Standing near me - plus two more on the other side of the creek. I knelt down in plain sight, praying, sending them my mental promises of devotion and servitude. They didn't talk exactly -- it sounded like barks and hoots. I think the giant I'd met earlier was the one who picked me up and started passing me around to the others. Their hands were rough and Their long, nails tore my clothes to shreds. Each of them drank in my soul through Their eyes (two of Them only had one eye). I was happy to feed them. Their voices became murmurs. I was put down again and They each started to pleasuring Themselves with Their hands. I got undressed completely and stood naked before them . I knew seed would rain down on me. I had so many cuts on my body from Their nails. I was willing to sacrifice as much blood as I had in me to Them. It didn't take long for a large puddle of holy sperm to land on me. It was heavy and knocked me to the ground. It smelled wonderful. More kept falling and splattering on my prostate body. I just couldn't believe how much weight each drop carried. One of the spurts nearly put out the fire. There was white/gray/milky puddles all around me. My open wounds were exposed to it and it must have gotten deep inside me; it felt like the force of life itself. I sat down and rubbed Their goo with my hands. I swear as I held a pool of it in my pal close to the flames, I could see thousands of tiny baby minnows wiggling around. I used a finger to coat it well and buggered my own back-end hole with it. Why? It felt like it's something They wanted me to do. My Gods were watching me. I needed to sit now. I settled down into a puddle of Their living liquid. The fire was keeping it comfortably warm. I opened the rucksack and dug out the mason jar full of moonshine and drank some lethal gulps. It further warmed me. They were still around me. I knew somehow They wanted to protect me as I slept. Maybe They'd watch the fire in case it spread out of control. I s'pose it was possible They didn't want me wash off Their fertile gift in the creek. I wouldn't dare. I let the fire dry it to a crust as I slowly drank myself to a dreamless slumber. I woke to the sound of thunder. It usually rained much later in the morning. I felt the first drop fall. My clothes were but shreds now. I'd walk home and just tell Mama the others had pranked me. What I hated most was that the rain was starting to wash Their seed off of me. it was becoming lumpy paste as it slid off. I took shelter in an old, rotting barn to wait out the heaviest of the downpour. One of my wounds was still somewhat opened. But the rest had scabbed over nicely with no sign of infection. It occurred to me that I could heal myself -- but what of the virus within me? I'd welcome it and its devastation. None of my Gods last night seemed ill. The rain was lighter now. I finished the moonshine as the sun came up. Mama always said that when the sun shone while it rained - the devil's daughter was getting married. Such nonsense. All of my gift from the Giants had washed away and I was soaking wet by the time I made it home. I hurried inside and the house was quiet as a tomb. I cracked Mama's door a bit and saw that she was sleeping soundly. Her breathing was much better and I knew she's be up soon. I got dressed in all new clothes Mama had made for me and put on my old pair of shoes. No sooner did I go to the kitchen to start a fire in the stove than Mama walked in with her dressing gown on. "When did you get back, Son?" "Just now. I changed to go run the shop for you." "It's Sunday, Joseph. The Lord's day. Where's your new shoes?" "I was pranked by the boys and Luke hid them somewhere. I was going to go look for them after tending the garden." "You do the gardening now while I make us some breakfast. The shoes can wait." I couldn't believe how many ripe tomatoes were ready to be picked. I filled my arms with ten of them and went back inside. "Look, Mama!" "Lord be! It's an early harvest! Let me chop a few and we'll have them with eggs and sausage. Also toast if you want." "I'm not too hungry right now." "But you always love breakfast. Let me touch your forehead. Oh no! You've got a fever! You took in too much night air and got caught in the cold rain. It's just a little sickening is all. I'll brew tea." I left her to busy with the kettle and fled the house. I knew I could be dying. I was a smaller, weaker man than They were. Perhaps I was being claimed for the same eternity They shared. I stopped to spill what little was in my stomach. My fever was climbing still higher. I would not have much time before weakness would take my legs from beneath me. I'd be well soon. They would heal me -- unless I had the same sickness they had. But perhaps because I was a mere mortal, I could be healed. Perhaps I would become one of Them. I sat on the creek bank. The rains had made the water level rise. It sparkled and begged to be tasted. My fever was spiking. I called to Them, prayed to Them. I lay back on the soft mud and closed my eyes. I felt Them coming before hearing the trees breaking. They were in a hurry. My salvation had arrived. Amen. END

JUNE 6, Doogie's Tale A young man wipes the steam off the mirror in the bathroom of his parents house. He had just finished his shower and was admiring his young face. "Tonight's the night I am going to spend all night in the park." His parents had gone away for the weekend on a business trip with his fathers work. The teen was just itching to get his hole to the park. He'd spent the last hour cleaning his hole out and he wanted to make sure there were not going to be any problems. He had ridden his bike to the park loads of times but all during the day this was the first time at night and he was a bit nervous but at the same time excited. His hole had been twitching all week since his mum told him they would be in Toronto for a few days. "Doogie" they said, "We have to go out of town for a week and we need you to stay here. Now Uncle Joe will be here on Monday morning so this weekend you're going to be on your own. I need you to behave no parties, no beer, just stay in and watch TV, or read a book." He HATED it when they called him by that nickname. Fuck he though to himself that only gave him 2 days to get laid. He had heard about this park from some of the dirty old men he let fuck his ass for $50. He got on his bike and rode from his house in Cap-Rouge just as the sun started to sink below the horizon. The park was down by the river and the cool air felt great against his exposed skin. Before leaving he decided to wear a jock strap, short cut offs, trainers and no shirt. He had lubed up his hole and put his favorite butt plug in there to keep his hole open, a gift given to him by one of his 50 buck fucks. He chained up his bike to a tree and started to walk around. He saw a large number of cars and trucks parked in the parking area. Thats a good sign he thought to himself. He wondered how one got started here. He walked around a bit more and got further into the forest. He could see shadows of men walking by him a few feet off the path he was on. The further down the path he walked he saw a bathroom hut ahead. This particular place he had sussed out his previous trips to the park during the day. There was a lot of dirty drawings and a few glory holes cut in between the partitions. There were no doors on any of the partitions but merely shower curtains. There were supposed to be any way, the men had long removed them so they could take full advantage of everything. They were pit toilets so no water or anything. Each cubical had the handicap rails along the sides but they were very narrow so there is no way someone in a wheelchair could fit in the cubical. Doogie made for the middle stall the one that had a glory hole cut in each side. He figured why not give himself the best chances. He was't much interested in sucking cock he really just wanted it in his ass. He stood up on the hand rails and squatted down so his hole was spread and gave men easy access to it. His hole was parallel to the ground and just the right height for men to just walk up and put their cocks in and dump their loads and leave. He didn't have to wait long for his first customer. He felt a rough hand moving over his back and then around to his chest. "Aren't you a bit young to be here?" He said as he ran his hands over the kids body. He found his way down to the plug still lodged in kids ass. "Well you might be young but you sure ain't innocent." He grabbed the plug and pulled to roughly out of his ass. Doogie grunted at the absence and could feel his ass lips in the cold air. As soon as the plug was out the man shoved his cock in it place. He almost yelled out as the thick tore into his ass. "God your tight even with that toy you had in there. He thrust up over and over again. Hitting the boys prostate with every thrust. The man still had the plug in his hand and shoved it into the kids mouth to keep him from crying out anymore. He knew he was going to give it to the kid harder and didn't want to draw a crowd as he raped the kid. Doogie was enjoying the ride more than the man knew. He loved it when his tricks used his ass as they wanted. Just something warm to nut in. The main goal of tonight was to see how many he could get. He was hoping to get the lucky number 7 in his ass tonight. The man continued to ravage his hole and all too soon he was winded and was shooting his load. The man pulled the plug out of his mouth and jammed it back up his ass. Doogie was so pleased the trick did that because he didn't bring any lube and wanted to keep as much in as possible. After about 5 minutes another man walked up and started teasing Doogie's body. He found his way to the boys hole and found the plug. "Don't rip it out I have a load I want to keep in there." The fat man eased the plug out and and set it down on the rail. He fingered the boys ass and got some of the cum on his fingers and rubbed it on his cock. The fat man had an equally fat cock and stretched the kids ass as he stuffed it up the kid. "Ahhhhwwww fuck thats a thick cock. Oh awww." "The better to breed you with you worthless cunt." Doogie grinned as he heard the trick say this, he knew that this guy was going to dump and leave quickly. He hoped the next guy had a longer cock. This one really only stretched him out and did';t hit anything inside to make him tingle. The guy nutted and left but left the plug out. He reached down to his hole and started to run his fingers around his loose hole. He could feel the cum oozing out of it and reveled in the nastiness of it. He brought up a finger full and put it in his mouth to suck them clean. He reached back and ran his finger around his hole again and could feel another cock trying to find his hole. He could feel the big cock head go around the edge and pick up some of the loose cum and shoved full bore up his ass. "Ahhhh Fuck you asshole!!" "NO FUCK YOU YOU BITCH FAG!!! You know you want this MAN cock in your fagboy ass. " The man grabbed the boy bodily off the rails and brought them down to rest on the floor, and shoved the boys face right into the gloryhole on one of the walls and held it there with his massive hand. "Ahhhhh------" Doogie started to cry out as a cock was shoved down his throat until he started to choke. The hand on the back of his head was still being forced into the hole so he could do nothing but stay still and get raped at both ends. It wasn't long before he started to pass out due to lack of air. He felt light headed and saw stars but the cock in his mouth slowly pulled out and he was able to suck in a huge lung full of air. Before he could exhale the cock was shoved back down his throat preventing him from breathing again. Meanwhile the guy behind him kept pile driving his huge cock in and out. That guy still kept his face stuck in the glory hole so there was still no way he could escape the onslaught. The stars stared to twinkle again in his yes and the man slowly withdrew his cock, and again the boy expelled a huge amount of air and sucked in more and the man shoved back in again. Both these two were working in sync keeping the boy in a state of semi-consciousness. "Hey guy leave your cock in till he passes out. I really need to lay into him and am tired of holding his face to that hole and the little fag is probably going to fight us." The top felt the hole's body go limp and he knew the other guy had worked his magic and the kid had passed out. "Thanks man." He pulled the kid by the hair and pressed him into the partition. He really started jack-hammering his big headed cock into the kids hole and 5 minutes later hosed down his insides with his massive load. After he was done he pulled out and the kid crumpled to the ground. "FUCK THAT WAS HOT." A deep voice growled from behind the other glory hole. The second guy that had choked him with his cock pulled him up and laid his face on the toilet seat. He fucked him for a few minutes and dumped his load up the cunt too. The guy on the other side of the glory hole just sat and watched as guy number 5, 6, 7, 8, and 9 raped the kid. Guy number 10 started fucking him and the kid started to rouse around and took him a minute to figure out where he was. The cock in his ass hit his prostate and it brought him fully into the moment. He moaned out load as the big cock sawed in and out of his ass. For all he knew it was the same guy. That guy unloaded and let the kid fall down, he struck his head on the toilet seat and knocked him out again. Still the guy behind the glory hole just sat there and watched the scene. There were 2 more guys that wondered by and saw the kid. "Hey lookie what we have here. Looks like he's been through the mill. Lets look at him. Damn he looks about 12 hey hes still out he cant ID us lets both fuck him. Ill sit on the toilet and you lower him down on my rod. Looks like he is lubed enough. Now shove your cock in next to mine he won't mind. Yeah thats it. FUCK I can feel every vein of your cock as it slides against mine. FUCK YEAH lets breed this cunt and show him what it means to be a fag bitch boy." The two men got in sync and as one drove in the other pulled out. They did this on again off again for about 10 minutes. Then they started shoving in unison and the combined pressure of the two 9+ inch fat cocks started to over stimulate the kids prostate and he woke up again with a start." "OH FUUUUUCK HOW BIG IS THAT COCK?" Doogie cried out in ecstasy and pain. "THOSE cocks are every bit of 9 inches and each about 2 inches around, working your fag ass over bitch!" "MMMMMMMM Fuck it feels sooooo goooodddddd." The pressure on his prostate was more than he could take. After a few more minutes he shot his load all over himself hitting his face and the face of the guy on the bottom. "WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT. I DON'T WANT YOUR SHIT ON MY FACE." He started to choke the boy and he passed out again. The convulsions from his body as he shot his load and fighting to stay alert were too much for the tops and they nutted the hole all over each others cock. They both pulled out and found the plug sitting there on the rail and shoved it back up the kids ass. As the guys left and the guy from the other side of the hole stepped out and looked down at the boy. He smiled down at the piece of ass he watched being raped for the past 2 hours the grin spread further across his face. He nudged the kid with his foot and nothing happened. He did it again and still nothing. Finally he gave the kid a kick in the butt plug. He stirred and started to get up. The man slid back into the other cubical to watch the kid. The boy started to get up and almost lost the plug in his ass. He groaned to himself and took his position back up on the handicap rails and squatted down again. He had to put his hand back to the plug because he could no longer keep it in his stretched out ass. "That was HOT young man!" The deep gravely voice called out from behind the hole. You should be proud of yourself the way you took all those cocks and their seed." "Thank you there is always room for one more." "One more you've been getting fucked for over 2 hours and you still want more cock?" "I was made to take cock and cum from any man." "I know you were, I've had my eye on you for a long time, and I have big plans for you." "Can you fuck me now please I need some more cum in me I only have 6 loads and I wanted one more before I called it a night. My legs are getting weak and I can't keep this plug in any more because I am so loose." "You have 6 loads huh? Well let me tell you that you have twice that and I am going to give you number 13 here in a few," "12 how long was I out?" "Long enough for 6 people to seed your ass." He walked over to the suspended boy and started to stroke and caress his body. "You have such a small frame and almost totally hairless. Your what 18 right?" He wispered into the boys ear while both hands continued to roam over the boy. The man started to pull out the plug. "Close your hole boy Im going to take this out of you." The boy clenched as the plug was removed, the man brought it up to the kids mouth and he opened it instinctively and stuck the plug in and he licked off the cum from it. The man set the plug to the side. With one hand the man brought up a small bottle and unscrewed the cap while the other hand tweaked his nips. "Here your going to need this." As he said that the boy could feel the mans cock feeling around his ass trying to find the opening. He took a deep hit off the bottle and started to wonder how the man could hold the bottle and tweak both his nipples at the same time. As the rush came over him the man pushed and the head spread, and spread his hole. What in the world did he have a bat and what was he holding it with. The man held the bottle up to his nose again and he sucked it down greedily. "MMM You have such a tight and welcoming hole. You have no idea how big around that cock in your ass is or how big its going to get. Bring your hands down and feel it." Doogie did just that and almost fainted in surprise and with his good fortune. He felt it was about 3 inches around and as he got further and further down the base it got wider and wider, until it was almost 6 inches around and then it was smaller, almost like a dogs knot. He pulled his hand up and down the shaft and he groaned with delight and anticipation. "What is it boy? You like that big cock ripping you up. Stretching you to the max." "OHHH FUCK I LOVE IT. Are you going to put it all in me?" "More of it than you know, my little fag seed bag." He shoved the plug into the boys mouth so he couldn't say anything. He slowly started sliding in and out of the kids hot gripping ass. With each withdrawal he would push a bit more up the cunt. "Come on boy you know you want to take it all up your fag ass." He tried to slide down a bit more but had to keep stopping, his hole wouldn't open any more. The man brought the bottle back up to his nose and he snorted and snorted and snorted. As the man continued to stroke the boys nipples he handed the bottle to the boy "Keep sucking. You know you want to be a good fag and take this big cock to the root. All that cum in there is making it easier, you know you want to take it to the root." He said this in soft whispers to the boys ears and as the boy continued to suck on the poppers, hardly leaving enough room for normal oxygen. With that the man put both his hand on the boys shoulders and pushed the boy the rest of the way down his cock. The boys hole was at the widest part of the mans cock and it seemed to be a barrier and he couldn't go any father. The boy cried out in a shriek as the man gave one shove up and the hole closed around his massive organ. Even behind the big plug you could still hear the pain in his voice. Just then there was a different man behind the huge cocked man and before he knew it the new man had shoved his cock up his ass in one smooth move. He felt a sharp pain in his cockhead but only for a second and then it was all tingly and Officer Bradley started to fuck the man in the middle. Not knowing he had just signed his own death sentence as the venom worked its way through his body. JUNE/6 Officer Bradley's story Officer Bradley was a Corporal in the RCMP and was hankering for a promotion to Sergeant. He was one of the few RCMPs that had a chip on his shoulder. He was a right nasty person and was always on the look out for wrong doers. Even the smallest infraction would cause him to write you a ticket or to run you in if he could make up something that might stick. The thing he hated above all else were the fags that used the parks to fuck in. "Don't these people know the parks and rest areas are for families and they don't want to see that shit." Depending on his mood he might just run you in or he might take it out on a fag mouth or ass. Even after he blew his load in an ass he might still run if you were a bad fuck. He went to the park that night to get a load out and possible get a few fags to be prison bitches. He had an arrangement with the warden and he got kick backs from the inmates. He had no problem doing it. "They're just fags anyway they love this shit. Its their dream to be a prison bitch." He drove his truck and there were already about 35 cars parked in various parking areas in the park. He parked closest to the river, he pulled his flashlight and handcuffs out of his bag and put them in his pockets. He started to walk along the shoreline to see if there was any trouble he could get into. He heard the familiar sounds of a few fags going at it in the brush. "Yeah Fuck that ass give me your cum." Came to his ears in a hushed whisper. "You know you want it deep up your cunt. How many loads you got in there already fag?" "Only 2 yours will be the third, want to get 5 before I go home to the wife." "Got a snatch on the side huh, nothing like playing both sides of the fence." "Yeah fuck me harder, man give me that nut." "Here it cums you fag number 3. UUUURRRRGGGGGG!!!!!!!" Bradley walked a little faster towards the sounds of the fags breeding. By the time he got to where he thought the sounds were coming from was he just saw two guys walking in opposite directions. Neither of them were headed back to a parking area so he wasn't sure who was the fag and who was the breeder. He randomly picked the shorter of the two men thinking that it would be an easier target. The man went into the woods and picked a path that he was unfamiliar with and he lost him. He stopped and could only just make out the sounds of shadows moving from tree to tree. Soon there was nothing but the sound of the bugs and the nearby shoreline. He went back to the water to check the area out. As he approached the water he looked out over the water towards the other side. As he looked over the water he though he saw a swan moving across the water towards his shore. As the bird closer he stared in amazement as it got taller and taller. It looked like a man was walking out of the river and going into the woods. He wandered over to the place and lit his light and saw foot prints leading out of the water. How odd he though, he followed the foot prints to see what was going on. As he walked quietly into the woods he heard the sounds again of fags breeding. "Yeah thats it fuck that ass. Need to be getting home to the misses soon." "Fuck you got a nice ass, hey look we got an audience. Hey you want a go at his ass next. No, well you don't know what your missing, he's got a sweet ass. Sure get down there and suck his cock. Hey what are you doing.... Yeah lick my balls as they flap against this fag. Fuck that feels good." "Holy Hell that guy is licking my ass as you fuck me. FUUUUUCCCKKKKKK!!!!" "Damn you got a nasty ass already how many loads you got in there cunt? What the hell is that?" "That guys got his tongue in my ass along with your cock." Bradley hurried towards the sounds. He could see the 3 men just ahead of him. Between the odd guy under them and the sounds of running the two fucking broke apart and ran away, leaving the third man on the ground. As Officer Bradley broke through the clearing all that was left was the third guy on the ground. As he got closer the man rose to his feet and was even taller and bigger than his own 6' 5" muscular build. Each looked into the eyes of the other as if they had completely ruined everything. He looked at the guy up and down and made note of his dark clothes and an odd symbol on the back of his shirt as he walked away. "I was going to get me two fags for the jail house and that guy just fucked it all up for me. Im going to make sure he pays." He set off again in search of a fag to take. He wondered around for about an hour finally and heard two guys talking. "Hey theres some fag in the tootsies over there on the east side. I just saw him getting fucked and he looks keen on it, you should go and try him out." Bradley thought he would have to go and check that out. Unfortunately it was on the other side of the park, the same way that guy who messed up his arrest went. He turned around and walked towards the toilets. As he was going he hear a man. "God you got a sweet ass baby. MMMMM You like it when I fuck you in the ass? MMMMM it feels soo good." Fearing that maybe that toilet fag would be gone by the time he got there he made for them instead. The closer he got he started creeping to make sure he was not heard. He got right up to them and the shined the light in their eyes blinding them and freezing them in mid fuck. As his light fully illuminated the scene he saw a man fucking a woman. "What the hell are you doing out here? Your lucky your a man and a woman, now get out of here." They pulled up their clothes and ran away. He started on his way to the toilets again. As he walked he would see guys walk by him one at a time. They all cruised him as he passed but none of them followed through, he wanted to get to the toilets and see what was up. He finally made it there and could see that same guy with the symbol on his back just standing with his back to him looking down at the floor. He stood there for a long time before he finally moved. The guy nudged something with his foot, maybe that is the fag he nudged, he did it again, and then finally it looked like he kicked whatever it was. He crept closer and closer trying to hear what they were saying. He could barely hear but was able to catch part of it. "That was HOT young man!" The deep gravely voice called out from behind the hole. You should be proud of yourself the way you took all those cocks and their seed." He couldn't hear the response from the fag. "One more you've been getting fucked for over 2 hours and you still want more cock?" "I was made to take cock and cum from any man." That sounds like the fag is getting warmed up. I want to take them both. One sounds like he wants it anyway and the other just pissed him off the last time he saw him and was going to make him pay. "I know you were, I've had my eye on you for a long time, and I have big plans for you." Big plans? What the hell is he talking about he going to sell this fag or something? "Can you fuck me now please I need some more cum in me I only have 6 loads and I wanted one more before I called it a night. My legs are getting weak and I can't keep this plug in any more because I am so loose." God what a piece of trash I'd be doing him a favor running them both in. "You have 6 loads huh? Well let me tell you that you have twice that and I am going to give you number 13 here in a few," "12 how long was I out?" 12 Loads what the fuck was that fag doing. I definitely have to run them both in. "Long enough for 6 people to seed your ass." He walked over to the suspended boy and started to stroke and caress his body. "You have such a small frame and almost totally hairless." He whispered into the boys ear while both hands continued to roam over the boy. The man started to pull out the plug. "Close your hole boy Im going to take this out of you." The boy clenched as the plug was removed, the man brought it up to the kids mouth and he opened it instinctively and stuck the plug in and he licked off the cum from it. The man set the plug to the side. With one hand the man brought up a small bottle and unscrewed the cap while the other hand tweaked his nips. "Here your going to need this." WHAT THE HELL!!!!!!!!!!! Bradley thought to himself, thats a fucking kid in there. Fuck there goes my plans. I can't take a teen into the cells. He wouldn't make it out alive, the way those perv prisoners are. With adults they are tougher and more resilient and can take a good hard fucking with out breaking. But this kid despite the fact it sounds like he has been fucked by 12 guys and getting ready and willing for number 13. The thoughts of what the prisoners would do to the teen turned him on and he started to pull his cock out and stroke it. His plans changed now he was going to fuck the guy that pissed him off run him in and see what he could do with the boy later. The closer he got the more he saw. The man had taken his clothes off and was stroking his cock. OH FUCK THAT THING IS HUGE he thought to himself. It made his own rod throb in his hands. He was a good 9" but loved it when he fucked a guy with a bigger cock than his. He could see it swinging between his legs and marveled as it rose up and started moving around as if it had a mind of its own. His cock seemed to get thicker as it went down to the base and then it struck him. He had the cock of a dog. It had a knot just like his own dogs. There was no way that big cock was going to go into that teen. To his amazement the boy got further and further down the huge rod. It looked like he had bottomed out right at the base of that k9 knot. The man pushed the boy down and thrust up into the boy. He could hear the boy cry out in pain. This was his chance. He got behind the man fucking the boy and shoved his big cock in with out lube and for the briefest of seconds his cock head burned as if stung by a bee. He paused for a second and then felt a glorious feeling throughout his whole cock. He thought it was just from forcing his cock in without lube. The more he fucked the better it felt, the ass walls were turning to velvet and they burned with a heat unlike he had ever known. His cock felt all tingly down the shaft as if he was sounding his cock. It felt incredible no other fuck felt this good. He thrust in and out of the guys ass not caring about the mans feeling only caring about getting his nuts off. That was the thing he could feel the great feelings but it was like he wasn't building to climax so he fucked harder and harder. The tingling that had started in his shaft was spreading to his balls, they felt like they were full of cum just waiting to release. But still he couldn't feel any kind of build up to climax. So he fucked faster and faster hoping that would help push him over the edge. The frenzy of the fuck was masking the changes his body was going through. Which is the main purpose of the venom in the first place. Berkley's balls began to swell. But the power of the fuck was getting to him and he only cared about one thing, and that was cumming. But he couldn't cum, no matter how hard he tried he couldn't get his balls to release their load. As he continued to pound the mans hole his balls continued to grow larger and larger. From the size of large grapes to apricots, from plums to pears, to eggplants. They just continued to swell and produce semen, and his sack distended further and further. His testosterone levels were through the roof as result of all the semen and he fucked harder and harder. His nuts swelling from eggplants to soccer balls. As they did his sack pitched back and forth as he fucked, hitting the man he was fucking and even going as far as hitting the balls of the teen in front of him. But still he was not able to get his nuts off. He was so involved in the fucking that he didn't notice the man and women he let go earlier had come by to check out what all the commotion was. They stared in wonderment as the guys nuts swung like a clock's pendulum between his legs. They walked closer and closer to the action. The guy in the middle reached out and grabbed the man away from his girl and kissed him full on the mouth for a solid 3 minutes. His wife stood there in awe, she never knew her husband was gay. As soon as the kiss broke the man went to his wife and kissed her the same as the man in the middle had done to him. After they parted they both turned around and walked away. Officer Berkley was sweating so much that he was starting to get week in the knees and his whole body was starting to go limp but still he not busted his nut. His balls were enormous now about the size of basketballs, they hurt as they flopped around under him, but the pain just drove him on harder and harder. It was almost as if his balls were trying to create all the semen he would need over the course of a lifetime. They ached for release, he could feel the mans ass twitch as well, he knew the man was dumping his load in the boy because he had fucked enough fags to know what their asses feel like when they nut. That was the final straw for him he finally started to release his semen into the mans ass. The feelings of euphoria lasted and lasted and lasted. There seemed to be no end to the pleasure he was getting from unloading. His balls continued to make his seed but he never lost that orgasmic feeling. Going on in front of him was the same story. The man in the middle had started to cum as well filling Doogie and his eruptions which never ceased either he kept filling the boy with his seed. With his cock locked in by the fat base the cum he kept pumping in him had nowhere to go but up. The waves of pleasure from Bradley had finally started to slow down a little he still felt wonderful but his knees felt like they were going to give out any minute. He fell forward onto the back of the man and marveled at the heat he was giving of but there was no sweat. It was then he heard choking and he snapped back to reality as it appeared the boy in front was throwing up into the toilet. He stood straight up and then his knees gave out and he fell over backwards.......Only he never fell out of the man he was fucking. JUNE/6 Lou's Side It was a warm summer evening and the time had come for me to retake a human form. It was time to shake things up a bit. Its time people came to know the power I have over the world. I have made my choice of who and what is going to happen and the revolution starts tonight. The river water around me feels cold as I walk across the river bottom. My head broke the water and I make my way towards shore. I can already see about 27 people milling around the in trees. I can see some in pairs some walking alone and some in small groups. There was a man walking towards me I ignored him and wondered into the woods. I could hear the sounds of people swapping their seed. I saw two off to my right. I hid behind a tree and watched the hot scene unfolding before me. "Yeah thats it fuck that ass. Need to be getting home to the misses soon." "Fuck you got a nice ass, hey look we got an audience. Hey you want a go at his ass next?" I walked over to the them to see if there was any pleasure I could get from the scene. I got down under the married fag on the bottom and started. "No not right now." " No, well you don't know what your missing, he's got a sweet ass. Sure get down there and suck his cock." I got down on my knees but I wasn't interested in his cock. I was interested in the fucking. I got down there and could see all the action of the big cock fucking the fag. The cum around the tops balls and the bottoms ass glowed as if fluoresced under black light. That is what I was after. "Hey what are you doing.... Yeah lick my balls as they flap against this fag. Fuck that feels good." "Damn you got a nasty ass already how many loads you got in there cunt? What the hell is that?" "Holy Hell that guy is licking my ass as you fuck me. FUUUUUCCCKKKKKK!!!!" I lapped at his balls and the bottoms ass. My tongue stretched out and I found my way into the bottoms ass. Oh I was pleased. I could taste the seed of 5 different men in his nasty ass. "He's got the cum of 5 different men in here are you going to make it 6?" "That guys got his tongue in my ass along with your cock." I had my tongue wrapped around the tops cock and I was working on making my way to the head of his cock. I was enjoying the flavor of the 5 guys semen when they had heard the sound of running footsteps. The top ripped his cock out and my tongue came out with it and it unraveled from around his cock. The split and ran away in different directions. I sat there looking daggers at the moron who made us split up. He glared down at me as if he was thinking the same thing as me. Our eyes bored into each other for a solid 3 minutes. I looked into his soul and saw he was a man after who I could be proud of. I could see that way he used these fags for his own pleasure and then after he got his nuts off he would slap the cuffs on them and haul them in and sell them to a prison warden for use as a sex slave. Indeed a man in my own image. I could have struck him down right now but I saw that he was doing my work so I let him carry on. He left and I went the other way to find my initial target. I found my way to the toilets and there he was face smashed into a glory hole with some big brute of a man fucking the life right out of him "Hey guy leave your cock in till he passes out. I really need to lay into him and am tired of holding his face to that hole and the little fag is probably going to fight us." The top felt the hole's body go limp and he knew the other guy had worked his magic and the kid had passed out. "Thanks man." I watched as he pulled the kid up by the hair and pressed him into the partition. He really started jack-hammering his big headed cock into the kids hole and 5 minutes later hosed down his insides with his massive load. After he was done he pulled out and the kid crumpled to the ground. Once he left I could again see all the cum laying on the ground around him and covering his ass and the toy there on the rails. "FUCK THAT WAS HOT" I said in a low growl. The other guy that had chocked the kid in the first place picked the fag up and threw him over the toilet seat and really laid his pipe into him. He threw the kid around so much that his head actually went the toilet. Since there was no water in the pit toilet he probably only got a little bit of shit on him. Not that many people actually used this place to shit in. More people used it to shoot their loads. If the last guy was rough this guy was much worse. He would fling the limp body around like a rag doll doing what ever he could to get his rocks off. He too filled the kids ass with his seed and left. I went over to look at the boy and started to scoop the cum that had been laying around into his hole. After I had finished I sat back and watched through the hole as 5 more men fucked the fag adding to his already overflowing ass hole. I could see off in the distance two men walking together, but not like any of the other guys. I had a feeling they were like the cop and where here to cause trouble and get their rocks off at the same time. I watched it total lust as they double fucked the fag into reality and saw when the kid shot his last load all over himself and got some on the guy and that sent him over the edge in anger and brutally fucked the kid and choked him until he stopped fighting him. They threw him on the floor like any other piece of trash and left him there after shoving the plug back in his ass. I stepped out and looked down at the boy. I smiled down at the piece of ass Id watched being raped for the past 2 hours and grinned even wider. I nudged the kid with my foot and nothing happened. I did it again and still nothing. I finally gave the kid a kick in the butt plug. He stirred and started to get up. I slid back into the other cubical to watch the kid. The boy started to get up and almost lost the plug in his ass. He groaned to himself and took his position back up on the handicap rails and squatted down again. He had to put his hand back to the plug because he could no longer keep it in his stretched out ass. "That was HOT young man!" I called out from behind the hole. "You should be proud of yourself the way you took all those cocks and their seed." "Thank you there is always room for one more." "One more, you've been getting fucked for over 2 hours and you still want more cock?" "I was made to take cock and cum from any man." "I know you were, I've had my eye on you for a long time, and I have big plans for you." "Can you fuck me now please I need some more cum in me I only have 6 loads and I wanted one more before I called it a night. My legs are getting weak and I can't keep this plug in any more because I am so loose." "You have 6 loads huh? Well let me tell you that you have twice that and I am going to give you number 13 here in a few," "12 how long was I out?" "Long enough for 6 people to seed your ass." I walked over to the suspended boy and started to stroke and caress his body. "You have such a small frame and almost totally hairless. Clamp your ass down I am going to remove the plug." As I pulled it out some of the cum dribbled down onto my cock and I looked at it and the plug and could see the different seed of the men who bred this kid. Each man's seed gave off a different color and made it easy for me to see all of them. I brought the plug up to the kids mouth and had him clean it off of all of the holy seed. I removed it and placed it off to the side and then I started to rub my hands over his body and I brought a special bottle of poppers up to the kids nose and told him "Your going to need this." As he took his first few hits I could feel them start to work their magic on his hole. His cockhead had honed in on the boys hole and was pressing against it waiting for it to relax. I ran my hands over both his nipples at the same time. As the rush came over him i pushed and the head spread, and spread his hole. I was still getting resistance so I held the bottle up to his nose again and he sucked it down greedily. "MMM You have such a tight and welcoming hole. You have no idea how big around that cock in your ass is or how big its going to get. Bring your hands down and feel it." The fag did just that and shuttered. I could feel his hand as he got further and further down the base got wider and wider, until it was almost 6 inches around and then it was smaller, almost like a dogs knot. He pulled his hand up and down the shaft and he groaned with delight and anticipation. "What is it boy? You like that big cock ripping you up. Stretching you to the max." "OHHH FUCK I LOVE IT. Are you going to put it all in me?" "More of it than you know, my little fag seed bag." I shoved the plug into the boys mouth so he couldn't say anything. I slowly started sliding in and out of the kids hot gripping ass. With each withdrawal I would push a bit more up his cunt. "Come on boy you know you want to take it all up your fag ass." He tried to slide down a bit more but had to keep stopping, his hole wouldn't open any more. I brought the bottle back up to his nose and he snorted and snorted and snorted. I continued to stroke the boys nipples and I handed the bottle to the boy "Keep sucking. You know you want to be a good fag and take this big cock to the root. All that cum in there is making it easier, you know you want to take it to the root." I said this in a soft whisper to the boys ears as the boy continued to suck on the poppers, hardly leaving enough room for normal oxygen. With that I put both his hand on the boys shoulders and pushed the boy the rest of the way down my cock. The boys hole was at the widest part of my beastcock and there seemed to be a barrier and it couldn't go any father. The boy cried out in a shriek as I gave one shove up and pulled down and the hole closed around my massive organ. Even behind the big plug you could still hear the pain in his voice. Just then there was someone behind me and before I knew it the new man had shoved his cock up my ass in one smooth move. Taken aback for only a half second I let loose my anal defenses and stung him on his cock head. He paused for a moment and then he went right on fucking me. Now don't get me wrong I loved to be fucked as much as the next fag but this cop was ruining my perfect evening with this piece of trash. The second his cock entered my hole I knew who it was. The venom I gave him will work fast and start to change his body, there is a dark place waiting for him when he finishes up. I slipped a tentacle up his cock and it found it was to his balls and between the venom injection and my own special help his balls went into overdrive and created not just millions of sperm but a number almost unimaginable. The venom was working through out his entire body. It went to his brain so it would tell his body to do two things, JUST KEEP FUCKING, and JUST KEEP MAKING SEMEN. The overdose of testosterone added to these two functions increasing their need and desire in the man's small brain. One of the side affects of creating so much semen it starts to rob the body of all of the nutrients that are needed to make it. Thus robbing human bone of its calcium making them weak and brittle. As the cop was fucking me and I have to admit he as doing a good job hitting all the right places in my ass. The kid was still getting used to my cock in his ass. I could see the tears running down his face as he continued to suck on the poppers. At some point he must have realized he was in trouble and that there was no way he could get out of it and just s=resigned himself to the fuck. With my beast dick being now firmly lodged in his ass and not being able to really thrust I did the other thing I could and that was to make my dick grow longer and then shrink so that I could get all the feelings of fucking ass but with nothing leaving his hole. The cop behind me continued his never ending fuck. I could finally start to feel his balls slapping against me and knew the time was getting close. I continued fucking the fag letting my beastcock worm its way up his insides rearranging his insides when I need them too. He finally started to enjoy it. I took the but plug out of his mouth and he just moaned and growled for more. "You like this big cock in your ass fag?" I bent forward to kiss him and then I found the flaw in my plan. I quickly stopped and asked him again, "You like this big cock in your ass fag?" 'FUCK ME WITH THE HUGE COCK......HARDER....HARDER!!!!" This pronouncement had brought us an audience, a man and a woman stopped by. Just what I needed. They got closer as if there were going to try and help someone but then I turned to them and gave them my stare and they stopped. I made the man come over to me and I kissed him full on the mouth and in that kiss I told him what I wanted them to do. I watched as he went to his rather disgusted looking wife and he kissed her passing along my message and they turned and walked away. Now I knew the kid was ready for the full show. I started to withdraw my cock out of his as my knot pulled at his anal ring I could hear him gasp and moan louder. It popped out of him with an audible sound and he convulsed at it removal. He didn't wait long before I was shoving it back in his hole again. As I did this I could feel the cop's balls getting bigger and they had started to hit the kids balls as well and we was wincing in pain when they did that in combination of my knot sliding in and out of him. By not the cum of the 12 me was worked up into a foamy froth and I knew between his hot ass and the jack hammering of the cop behind me I was going to blow soon. I had to wait just a bit longer for the full effects of the venom to take hold. He drove in and out of my ass and with each thrust he fucked me harder into the kid. I loved every minute of it. I could tell by the shaking of the cop his knees were about to give way due to the lack of calcium in his system. The knot at the base of my cock went in the fag one last time and then it grew even bigger that it was before about the size of a small melon, so there was no way it was coming out of his ass and nothing was going to be able to get passed it. I was now locked fully into the fag. This was it the moment both their lives would change. The boys was my plan all along the cop and signed his own death warrant when he put is magnificent cock in my ass. I let loose with a fire hose of cum not only from me but the cops cum was also being drained from his balls through my tentacles and into the boy as well. He was getting doubled creamed. With my knot firmly in place the only way for all that come to go was up. So that is exactly where it went. It started to flood his bowels and push its contents backwards through his GI tract. The pressure was too much and things started to rush backwards into the kids stomach from what had been in his intestines. When the stomached sensed that it knew it had to clean house and so the kid started to vomit up its contents. With each hurl his sphincter contracted and worked my cock over like nothing else. This is the second best part. As waves of vomiting ran over him and he hurled more and more his system was slowly emptying of any type of food and being replaced by mine and the cops semen. When he started to throw up the semen I put my hand over his mouth so that he couldn't vomit anymore. Soon his stomach too was full of our combined holy seed. There was only one more place the semen needed to go to make the transformation complete and that was the lungs. I pulled the kid closer to me and put my hand over his mouth harder and the cum finally came out his nose and I knew this was it. A few more in takes of air through the nose was all it took to force the cum down into his lungs. And with that he was in his death thrown and this is the best time to be buried to the hilt in someone ass. His ass danced all over my now 2 foot long cock in his ass. It was electric and as the boy finally collapsed on the floor my dick still firmly planted in his ass the cop too collapsed on my back and then jerked up right away when he figured out that the boy had just died. If he hadn't moved so quickly he might have been ok but he tipped over backwards but I had a hold of his cock and I wasn't going to let it go. He stared up at my back in surprise and it was only then he felt the tug on his cock. I let my ass muscles relax and they opened up and I slowly pulled the man into my ass. I had to teach him a lesson that he couldn't take what I wasn't offering. I had high hopes and many plans for him before he fucked the wrong guy with out permission. His body started to fold in half at the waist, so that his heels were now touching the back of his head he started to panic as he felt me reeling him in my ass. The Heat from which had been pleasant before now turned into a raging inferno and it burned his skin as he entered me. The venom had completed its work and his bones just fell apart in his body from the force of my asshole contractions, I slowly brought him closer and closer to being fully consumed by my asshole. He was now yelling out for someone to help him. But any one that was near by knew better then to interfere with their master. His arms flailed about trying to grab a hold of anything to try and keep him from my all consuming anal fires. The hardest part was coming up but like with all who have perished this way his arms were up over his head and it makes it easier to collapse the shoulder blades and collar bones and finally the head slides in easily after that. Depending on my mood I sometimes leave the hands out so the can wave around for a while before I finally let him go. Because the longer he stays inside me the longer he keeps from being really tormented. If he thinks it is bad being eaten by my ass, and having all his bones crushed. That is nothing compared to what awaits him in my kingdom. For you see in hell you are often forced to do the things you yourself did to others. Which means he will spend the majority of his time getting fucked by my fellow demon brothers. But thats another story. The boy was still stuck on the end of my beast cock and I could tell he was starting to cool off, and that is the one thing that makes my cock go soft. I had managed to shrink it enough so the he fell off my cock and crumpled on the floor of the toilet like the piece of trash he was. Our holy seed gushed out of him and ran in rivers out of his ass and mouth. I walked naked back to the water to return to my realm and to get this cop set up. I am sure someone will come upon him soon enough.

Yeah, I agree...keep us posted damn boi!

"Wrapping my arm around Greg's waist, I stroked his cheek which brought a smile to his face." 'After your patience and understanding, I felt you deserved to know what happened. You're the first person I've told this to and I knew you'd be supportive and not see me as a pitiful man. Letting it fester hasn't been good, but thanks to you, I took my first step to move forward. On my way here, I stopped in at my local HIV clinic and put an ad up on the bulletin board looking for a room to rent.' 'Getting this off your chest is necessary for you to begin healing and I'm honored that you felt comfortable sharing it with me. When you find a new place, let me know and I'll help you move. I'm not a violent person, so I won't punch your ex's lights out, but I would give him a piece of my mind!' 'They say living well is the best revenge, so getting him out of my life will be a good start. Now that the awkwardness is out of the way, I'm hoping we can go to your bedroom!' 'You read my mind, stud!' I stood up and cleared the table."

☣ Fuckin' Oink~! Pervs like you make visiting BZ fun. Please keep sharing your pix & adventures. Wood love to swap? Cumholez too. Thanks for following me too. X☣️X

I stopped by the first time a few weeks ago around sunset. The park is super fucking cruisey. Felt like a bathhouse. Griffith park you find guys here and there. This park i want to take a friend as it feels like I’m going to be raped.

The last load/s i got was from a guy i had met on grindr, was on PreP and we had fucked a few times before. On this occasion I had showed up to his place, and after the usual smalltalk, we migrated downstairs and somehow ended up in the shower. I was on my knees in a flash and worked his medium sized 6-7" shaft and licked his balls n pucker under running water until he was rock hard. I then stood and placed my hands on the wall with my ass stuck out to allow him easy access. After a quick tongue fuck he then worked his cock into me slowly and gently until he was balls deep. He then went hell for leather for only a short time until i felt him tense up and shoot a big load inside me. This guys first load is always quite watery and huge. We hopped out of the shower, dried and went to his bed. Where he laid me on my back, lifted my legs, and starting eating my ass again until he was once again hard as a diamond cutter. He then fucked me missionary until once again flooding my cunt with a powerful orgasm. When he pulled out of me the 2nd time, i couldn't help but have cum leak out of me as i had a decent volume in there. He wanted to see it run out so i got on top in a 69er position and let it ooze onto him while i tried to work his cock back hard again and have him eat his cum out of me. Within 5 min or so he pushed me off and proceeded to doggy fuck me quite roughly, probably to watch his seed splashing out of me with each thud. After he came in me for a 3rd time, he then turned me back over a gave me a sweet blowjob while playing with my sloppy cunthole until i unloaded down his throat. We both hopped back in the shower to wash off the sweat and cum. I swear it was leaking out of me all evening. It was the last time i fucked with him, he got into a relationship a short time later. And from what i understand, he and that lucky son of a bitch are still together. My ass still twitches in a good way when i recall that encounter.

A new bearish trucker guy has moved to town and been on Grindr lately. I hit him up throughout the week a couple times and we shared pics and such, but I was starting to think he just wasn't interested in me. I was busy most of the day Saturday out in the country without good cell reception, but when I got home later that evening I noticed he had tried to start a group chat on Grindr with me and someone else (but couldn't tell who). So I started asking him about it and he said the other guy ended up blocking him or whatever....not uncommon around here. Then he said a guy just loaded him up. So I asked if he wanted me to come give him some more and he said yes. I found his place and found him ass up on the bed. Fucked one load into him and we started chatting a bit, put minimal clothing on and he showed me around his place that he's fixing up, then I moved back to the bedroom and said we weren't done. When I started pulling down my jeans again, he got the hint and quickly stripped down again and grabbed his poppers. After the second fuck, he needed a smoke break. So we got dressed again and stepped outside and were chatting and browsing Grindr for more tops to come over...but didn't find any. He said at one point that he's more likely to be able to play on the weekends, so that explains the seeming lack of interest during the week. But, he made several suggestions that he wanted to fuck on a regular basis going forward too. :-)

The fuck wall -- think of it as two gloryholes for asses. On your back, your body hidden by the wall so that just your ass is on display and ready for any cock that wants it.

7. Cal I kept my eyes down as I waited for the elevator. I was painfully aware of Hector staring at me; it was impossible for me to meet his eyes after he had used me. What he put me through wasn't that much worse than other scenes; it was the degree that Hector didn't care. I poked the "up" button again, hoping that it would make the elevator come more quickly. It was probably only a few seconds later, but it felt like hours; I was terrified that Hector would make some comment. Finally, the elevator arrived. I stepped on the elevator, ignoring the sudden burn in the depths of my gut. I jabbed "52," wishing only once, that we were on a lower floor. The burning had gotten worse, and I realized that Hector had dosed me. I had only a few more minutes before I was a complete sex-pig. The doors closed, and the elevator began the slow ride up. I pulled out my phone. "Hey. When are you coming?" I texted Vic. Over the years, Vic had fallen in and out of my life. I always welcomed him back, because when he fucked me, it was always amazing. "Soon. One last errand for Sean and me to do." Sean was his partner. "You need some extra?" he added, leaving little question of the nature of the errand. "Just got dosed," I texted back. The burn was continuing. My hunger was only growing. I needed something in my hole. Anything. "That wasn't a no. I'll be there as soon as I can," Vic replied. "And make sure my tweaker boys what get what they need" My ass twitched, thinking about sliding down on Vic's fat eight-inch dick and blowing clouds with him. I'm sure Sean be doing the same with my Jon. The tina was hitting me hard, and the darker thoughts were emerging from hiding. I remembered the way his tina-powdered dick had burned when he forced it in my hole. I remembered the things I had done to please him, and I remembered how much Jon had loved to watch the show. My ears popped, as we cleared the twenty-fifth floor. I rubbed up against the railing, pressing my asshole against the hard brass pipe. I needed to get it together, but I had no idea how much crystal Hector had put inside me. I just needed to keep it normal until Vic came over. He'd dealt with me before, horny and tweaked and hungry. The rest of the ride up seemed to go faster. Of course, no one was getting on or off. I stepped into the condo and kicked off my shoes. The place was quiet, which meant the three men were likely still sleeping in our master bedroom. I could sneak into the guest room, and once alone, I would be able to relax a bit. Of course, in my current mood, relaxing would mean finding a nice dildo and fucking myself with it while I cruised for more men to breed my hole. I was walking through the kitchen, almost to the guest bedroom, when I ran into Seth. "Oh, hi," I said, forcing myself to stay calm. He had been sitting at the counter, staring at his phone. He was shirtless; the bright morning light accentuated his muscles and revealed a light spray of brown hair across his chest. I tried not to react. But when he noticed me, he suddenly stood up. He was wearing a pair of running shorts. The cut and color looked familiar, but my attention was held by the thick pole straining against the fabric. "Oh. Hey," he said. I looked up long enough to see that he was turning red, before my hungry hole forced my attention back to his boner. "I hope you don't mind," he continued. It hit me that he was wearing my running shorts. "I needed something to wear." Him wearing my shorts only made it easier for me to get him out of them. "And if I said it wasn't ok?" "Well," he started. Then he smiled. "Well. I'd have to take them off." "And what would you do if I told you it was ok?" "Hmm." He thought for a second. "Make you take off your shorts for me." In the drug-clouded moment, he was definitely the smarter one of us. "It's cool. You can wear my gear." "Good. I figured. Although it was hard to tell who owned what." I pulled off my shirt. Between the sex and the drugs, it was damp with sweat. I tossed it to Seth. He caught it with a practiced ease. His natural athleticism had reminded me of JP; despite his strength and stamina, Jon was always a bit awkward. Seth buried his nose in my t-shirt. "Goddamn," he said, looking up. He took another deep sniff of my sweaty shirt. "Your sweat." He took another hit, like a cocksucker on poppers. "You like it?" I asked. Seth's free hand dropped to his groin. He ran his palm over the length of his dick. "Fuck yeah. Smells so damn good." He looked up again, his face no longer red with embarrassment, but now red with lust and passion. Before he could say anything else, I stepped right up to him, close enough that, if it were not for the running shorts, our dicks would have touched. I leaned in and kissed him. His lips were just as soft as I remembered, but he surprised me by pushing his tongue into my mouth. He slung the towel over his shoulder, and reached for my ass, squeezing it hard. "You want that ass?" I asked. "Fuck yeah," Seth grunted. I wrapped my arms around him, and pulled him against me. His cock pressed up against mine. Due to the tina in my blood, the pairing was one of opposites: his masculine hardness against my tina softness. He let go of my ass, and pushed his hand in under my shorts. He felt me up a bit, then paused, then carefully ran a finger along the strap of my jock. It led him directly to my hole. "Sweaty jock strap," Seth muttered. "Nice." "Yeah?" I mumbled. I pushed away from him, stepped back, and turned around, with my legs spread. I carefully pushed down my running shorts, giving Seth a careful show of my ass. Stealing glances back, he was still stroking his shaft. "You want to see me sweat?" I asked him. "Fuck me." "Yeah?" Seth asked me back. "You want this?" The thick ridge of his dickhead was etched into the thin fabric, as he pulled the running shorts tight over his cock. "Hell yeah," I said. I stepped out of my shorts; I was just wearing a pair of sneakers. I was still young enough to pull off college jock, and I made sure that I put it to full effect. "Fucking pound my holes." "Damn. Like one of those soccer jocks in the locker room." "Begging you to fuck him." Seth didn't reply immediately. Instead, he pushed down his shorts, letting his hard fat cock escape. It flopped down slightly; in the daylight, it looked bigger than I remembered. He kicked off the shorts, and then he was naked. Naked and erect, he seemed like a young god, waiting to spread his seed. He grabbed his dick. "You want this, you gotta know. I only bareback." I was bent over, staring at him through my legs. I reached back and spread my ass cheeks apart, exposing my hole to him. "I don't use rubbers. Ever." I ran a finger around my hole. It was slick with Hector's sperm; I thought I could almost feel the last few bits of crystal dissolve into the wetness. "Fuck yeah," Seth said. He was stroking his cock. I turned back to face him, and dropped down to my knees. I was a bit taller than Seth, but I leaned in a bit, and my mouth was precisely level with his cock. "Go ahead," he said. "Get me wet." I opened my mouth, leaned in, and allowed his dickhead to slide into me. "Oh god," Seth moaned, as I flicked my tongue over his cockhead. It was already wet with pre-cum, the uniquely sweet taste of youth and innocence. I remembered when my cum had tasted like that; but finishing college had helped me grow up, and moving in with Jon and JP had replaced my innocence with an impish depravity. I didn't regret the loss. It wasn't even a loss; it was just my life then was different. Seth ran his hand over my head. It was a casual, but intimate touch. He was laying claim to me for at least as long as it took to get off. The crystal made it so easy to give myself up to the blond muscle god. Fuck. And the night before, it was me who was fucking his mouth. He pushed me down on his dick, almost instinctively pressing harder when I choked, and forced me to take another inch of his cock. "Get me wet," he grunted, and pushed still more of his dick into my throat. "Mmmph," I grunted, suddenly aware that I could no longer breath. At least it was not an unfamiliar situation for me; it had barely been an hour since I had serviced Josh. Before I even knew I should gag, I repressed the instinct. Seth noticed. "Fuck, man, massage my dick like that again." He held my head in place and forced the last bit of his dickshaft into my mouth. I couldn't help but gag; a few drops of spit drooled from my mouth. "Damn," he said, noticing my reaction. "Fucking choking on it." I nodded in agreement, swallowing as quickly as I could in order to massage the full length of his cock, and ward off the inevitable choking sensation. But before that happened, Seth pulled his dick almost all the way out. "Yeah," I managed to say, before Seth decided that I had recovered sufficiently. "So, why don't you take it all?" Seth pushed his dick all the way back in. He didn't even give me a chance to fully open my mouth, much less prepare my throat for his thrust and penetration. Despite my lack of preparation, I still managed to take almost all of it. Seth rewarded me with a smile. "Fuck that feels good," he said. I nodded my head. His dick was already buried deep in my throat, and breathing was impossible, much less speaking. I was kneeling down and my lips were wrapped around his shaft. Once more, I was a cocksucker, and I was reveling in the simplicity of the role. All I had to care about was pleasuring Seth. Anything else was secondary. I continued sucking him off, working my way all the way down his shaft, then focusing on his head, then back down to the base. It didn't matter what I did; the young man was horny enough that anything I did elicited a moan of pleasure. Finally, he managed to speak. "I want to fuck you," Seth said, pushing me off his cock. It was a brief shock, to suddenly have no cock in me at all. I stared at the stiff shaft right in front of me, watching it glisten from my spit and his pre-cum. I wanted to suck on it all morning long. But I also wanted him to fuck me with it. "Sure," I said. I stood up, grabbed Seth by the balls, and gently lead him to the kitchen counter. "Just need a bit of lube," I said. "Of course," Seth said. I opened the cabinet. It was the one filled with our meds, vitamins, and supplements. But it also had bottle of poppers. I reached back behind the bottles of Triumeq and found the small brown bottle. I noticed Seth staring at the multiple shelves of pills. "Yeah," I said. "That's what we deal with." "Well, I've got one. And I still have to remember to it," Seth said. "I need to do that this morning." "But there's something you need to do first," I reminded him. The delay was mutually beneficial. I wanted to get fucked by him, and I wanted him to be my poz-brother. It was probably the tina talking, but there was a bond between the two of us. It was more than just the traditional bond of a cocksucker and a dickdonor. It was something deeper, something closer to what I felt for Jon or JP. I felt a bond with him. I wanted him for more than just a fun weekend stealth pozzing. I wanted him to share the full experience of male sexuality with me, even the darkest and most depraved moments. I was familiar enough with the feelings that I knew it was mostly the crystal talking, but I didn't care. His young cock was hard, nestled in my ass crack. "Yeah?" Seth asked. His dick was now pressing up against my hole. He was gently rubbing it back and forth. It wouldn't take much for it to slip into me. "What do I need to do?" "Fuck me," I said. I reached for the bottle of olive oil on the counter, and let a few drops fall from the spout and onto Seth's dickhead. "Wait, is that safe?" Seth asked. "I thought you shouldn't use olive oil." I smiled. He was like a wary puppy dog, constantly checking in and reminding himself that he wasn't putting himself at risk. "It's just not safe for condoms." I made a show of looking around. "I don't see any condoms around here." "I don't want a rubber coming between us," Seth said. "I don't want anything between us," I replied. I poured more of the oil on Seth's dick. He stroked his shaft a few times, making sure it was properly greased up. "Give it to me," I said, as I took a long hit from the poppers. "Hell yeah," Seth said, and pushed his dick up against my hole. The poppers hit, and all I wanted was his dick inside me. My hole stretched open and his dickhead pushed into me. I could barely put up any resistance; I was still recovering from Hector's fucking. "Oh, fuck!" he grunted, as his stiff shaft slid into my hole. I was hungry, and Seth's cock was exactly what I was craving. "OH FUCK," Seth grunted again. "Your hole is fucking swallowing my dick." "OH FUCK," he repeated himself. I knew exactly what his dick was feeling. The heat of a worked-out hole. The wetness of a loaded-up hole. The hunger of a tweaked-out hole. It was his first time, and it was going to be memorable. "That feels so," he trailed off. The words for the feelings didn't really exist in any human language; we were powerless to describe them. "Be quiet," I said. It was better not to try. "Focus on my hole. Focus on fucking it." "Hell yeah," he said. It wasn't really a thought. It was just an acknowledgement that the animal had been unleashed. He pulled out from me suddenly, then before I could even gasp, he slammed back into me. Even though I had just been raped by Hector, I wasn't prepared for the vigor and youthful intensity of Seth's pounding. "Damn, this is nice. Your hole feels so fucking hot." He pulled out, then pushed back into me. Each of the strokes had gotten him a bit deeper in my hole, until now, I felt his balls hit my ass. "So, fucking...fucking...welcoming." It was easy to let myself to relax and to allow him to penetrate me. Even the merest thought of protest had been washed from my mind by the insistent, unrelenting clouds. "And so damn wet," he said. He paused for a second, his dickhead deep in my guts. He pulled out. It was slow and deliberate, and he didn't pause until just the tip was barely in my hole. "Wet," he grunted, then pushed his cock all the way into me. He wrapped a muscular arm around my chest and pressed his head against mine. "Is this how I felt when I was full of cum?" I asked. I clenched my ass around his dick. He had felt Hector's semen. "I dunno," I said. "What does it feel like to you?" "Oh god," Seth said. His dick twitched and dribbled some pre-cum. There was one more man's DNA in my hole. "So many feelings. Dark. Sexy. Dangerous. Exciting. Dirty. Arousing. Depraved. Sleazy." He paused for a second, thrusting his hips against my ass, forcing his cock deeper into me. "Only one feeling. Pleasure." I twisted back, and our lips met. He forced his tongue into my mouth, asserting his control over me. We kissed forever, his cock finding a perfect rhythm to fuck me, and my hole accepting every thrust. With his other hand, he reached around and grabbed the basket of my jock strap. I was surprised enough to break off the kiss. "Yeah," I said, finally answering his question. "Yeah. That's how you feel when you're full of cum." "Goddamn," Seth said. "Fucking like nothing else." "You've never done it before?" I asked. Somehow, I had just assumed Seth had topped raw before. "Once. And it was amazing. But you're, god. astounding. So, fucking wet. So, fucking..." "Hungry?" I asked, as I pushed back on his shaft. "Yeah. Hungry." His hand wrapped around my cock. I had just started to party, and I wasn't yet totally soft. "But?" Seth asked, expecting my long, stiff erection of the previous night. "I'm getting fucked this morning," I said. "That's all you need to focus on." "Fuck yeah," Seth said. "Could fuck this hole every morning," he continued, but I barely heard his words. His cock was deceptive; it looked only slightly thicker but normal. As impossible as it seems, Seth's dick had managed to stretch me out well beyond what Hector's dick had done. I could only think about the dick in my hole. It was massaging my prostate, and the fabric of my jockstrap had gotten wet. The slow leak of pre-cum was now a steady dribble. "Goddamn! Your hole is so fucking wet." He leaned in to kiss me once more. Our bodies pressed against each other; his skin was warm and sweaty. Our tongues explored each other's mouths; I hoped he couldn't taste the cum in my mouth. "How many loads you have in you?" he asked. He pressed his dick into me; I could feel the cum seep around his fat cockhead. "How many men fucked you?" "Only one," I said. "One load." I had swallowed Josh's load. But swallowing didn't count. True sharing was taking a load in my ass. "One man." It seemed like such a small number. I had long ago lost track of the number of men that had cum in me. "Only one?" Seth asked. "Feels like more." "He cums a lot." "Not the first time?" "Not at all." "And was he?" Seth paused for a moment, but his cock remained hard. "You know. Poz." "I didn't ask." Doesn't matter, does it?" Seth slammed his cock deep into me. He dribbled some precum, pulled out, then pushed back into me. "No," he said. "Not these days." "Or for me. Doesn't matter if he's poz or not." Seth pushed into me and let out a gentle moan of satisfaction when I said "poz." His cock also let out some more pre-cum. I had seen hints of it the night before, but now it was achingly clear. The boy was getting turned on by poz talk. "I can take any load I want," I continued. "How long for you?" Seth asked me. I wondered if he remembered asking the same question the night before. He was a bit stoned and had repeated himself several times. "Six years." "And they were the ones?" Seth asked. "Yeah." "You were a bugchaser?" He remembered the night before. I had told him my story. He remembered what I had called myself. "Yeah. What do you think?" He shivered slightly. From his cock, the fear and excitement that bug chasing gave him was easy to feel. He just needed a way to rationalize taking loads; my family would be more than happy to remind him about the failure rates of PrEP. Coupled with his growing distaste for rubbers, it would be just a matter of time before he would be the one dripping cum from random men. "It's kinda exciting. And scary too." "I know. It is. At least you have PrEP." "Was it just Jon and JP?" Seth asked. He hadn't asked about that part last night. "No," I said. "Not at all." "How many?" His dick was dripping. "A lot," I said. "More than I can count." "Fuck," Seth said. His dick was harder than ever, and his breathing had the rapid, shallow cadence that I associated with a man reaching orgasm. "That's so fucking hot." "You want to add your load to my collection?" I asked. Slow and steady. Over the years, I knew it was easier and better for them to say it first. Seth wasn't quite ready. But he was close, and I would help pull him closer to the line. "Fuck yeah," Seth grunted. His hips were slamming against my ass, thrusting his hard cock deep into me. The slightest nudge would send him over the edge and Seth would tumble into complete gratification. "Fucking fill you up." "Breed me," I grunted. It would only be my third load of the day. Under the influence of the tina coursing through my veins, three seemed like only a good start. Seth was pounding my hole hard. Between him and Hector, I was going to be sore the next day. But it would be worth it, because I would have gotten all their loads. "Fill me with your sperm." "Hell, man. You're gonna get." He pulled out, and then, with all the force he could muster, he slammed his cock into me. "Get it all," he continued. His dick stiffened. It was almost a length of additional penetration. "All of it," he grunted. His dick pulsed and then there was the unforgettable feeling of heat and wet in my gut. He was cumming in me. "Give it to me," I grunted, encouraging him to continue. My head was spinning, and his orgasm was the only thing that mattered. I squeezed tight around his shaft. It was critical that I milk Seth dry. I needed to get every drop of seed from him that I could. "Fucking breed me." "Take it," Seth grunted. His hips were bucking since they were no longer under any conscious control. "Fucking take my load." His cock was the only thing that mattered, and he was using my hole for his fullest pleasure, utterly ignoring the impact he had on me or my stretched-out ass. "Goddamn," he exclaimed, as his dick slid slowly back into my hole. He was dribbling out sperm at the same time, so he smeared a thick layer across the full depth of my hole. "Fucking be my spermbank." "Oh fuck," I grunted. My hole was tingling from the new addition; I already knew that just his load would not be enough. Vic would be here shortly; he could give me another load. Plus, Vic's load would be a proper poz load. "Fucking load me up." Vic's cock would be bigger than Seth's, plus he liked his fucks rough and intense. I'd need all the lubrication I could get. "Fill me with your sperm." Seth pulled me tight against him, and he kissed me. I could hardly refuse him; he was still busy unloading his seed into my ass. But the kiss was almost more intimate than the simple, automatic act of fucking. That kiss was something very special; it brought us closer together, beyond just exchanging loads of semen. "Wow," he finally said. "Thanks," he continued. "Thanks?" I asked. "For?" "For taking my dick. For letting me cum in you. For you holding my load and cock, tight in that raw ass of yours." "Of course. And thank you. For pounding my hole. For loading me up with your seed." "Yeah," he said. There was a boyish charm to him, just enough for me to almost read too much into his smile. Still, we kissed again, sharing like two brothers should. "So fucking hot," he said. Our kisses had taken up several minutes, and his dick had gotten a bit soft. He shifted his weight slightly. "Fuck," he grunted, as his dick started to slide out of my ass. "Wait," I moaned, trying to adjust my own posture to keep his dick inside me. Unfortunately, he wasn't quite hard enough and I was overly tweaked enough that his tool fell out of my ass with a wet pop. "Fuck," I grunted. "Your hole. So fucking wet," he said. "So hot. So dirty." "I know. You cumming in me. Breeding me." I noticed I had left a bottle on the counter. It was an old bottle of meds; I opened it and peered in. At the base were several pills, shaped like dicks. I grinned to myself. It was a stash of E I had forgotten about. I shook one out and quickly swallowed it. All Seth saw was me taking one of my HIV-meds. Although, in some way they were. They made it easier for me to spread my disease. "How often?" Seth asked me. "A few pills a day. It's not bad." "A bit like me. It's already one pill a day." "Yeah, it's pretty easy to stick with the routine," I said. "Speaking of which," I continued. "Have you taken yours yet?" "No," Seth said. "But, um, where's my bag?" "The duffle bag?" I asked. Despite Seth just injecting his cum into me, I was still hungry. I had done too much crystal too quickly, and all I could think about was dick. I wanted more dick. I found my phone and started to text Vic again. "Yeah. I thought I left it in here," Seth said. "I took it to the bathroom," I said. But, that was a little ambiguous. There were a lot of bathrooms in the apartment. "Um, where's the bathroom from here? I'm kinda lost." I tapped out a quick message to Vic. "Yeah. It's a bit over the top, I know. Jon did well with a start-up." I stood up and motioned for Seth to come. I read the text over one last time. "I need dick. Your dick." I hit send.

Coaching and cumcatching The heavy metal doors opened into the high school atrium with a whoosh of air, and immediately Paul felt déjà vu, recalling the hundreds, perhaps thousands of times he’d walked through these doors on his way to class. Now, he was back, almost a decade later, and it felt like he’d been there yesterday. The difference was Paul was no longer a flabby teen with bacne, glasses and braces. He’d grown a few inches at college, gotten contacts, and learned the proper balance of eating right and working out. The result allowed him to strut a little as he passed 4 teen girls, each undressing him with their eyes, gawking at his trim waist, muscular legs, chest and arms, and his firm bubble butt. Yet even with his adult body, ears of college training, and almost 5 years of real world experience, part of Paul wanted to run straight for the dark corner of the auditorium where he spent many afternoons running the lights for shows he never got cast in, eventually memorizing every inch of it so he could do his job in pitch black. He felt invincible in that spot, unseen and in total command. That same dark nook also held fond memories of his first sexual experimentation with handsome, talented, kind, sexy Tom Downey. No one ever understood why tall, muscular, gorgeous Tom hung around with chunky, dorky Paul, but they were inseparable when Paul wasn't relegated to run lighting, while Tommy shined on stage (not to mention on the swim team and baseball team). Most schools would not have intermixed theatre kids with athletes, but Franklin high had been home to one of the country’s top high school theatre programs for almost as many years as it had been presided over by Mrs. Nancy Wheeler. She had started in the mid-seventies and within a few years she’d made the drama department as profitable for the school as any of the athletics, before it became the city’s magnet school in the early 80’s. It was what made Paul, and many others, work tirelessly to get transferred to Franklin. Paul had always dreamed of performing in shows and movies, but Mrs. Wheeler popped that bubble on his first day, informing him he was too plain and shy to ever be more than a techie. It was her m.o. to tactlessly burst kids’ dreams that way, earning her the nickname Pinwheeler. Thus when they both tried out for 'the Tempest' their freshman year, Paul was stuck as a lighting assistant, training to work the control console while getting stuck with other jobs to fill the time. Tom however, got a lead role, and tried to help his bud by requesting Paul be his costume helper. Night after night, Paul pretended not to notice Tom’s hard cock while they hurried to get him out of a complex velvet period costume and into another. Closing night the friends went to the cast party and were talked into smoking some weed with a few seniors, including the only openly gay couple at the school. Stoned and giggly, they wandered around the host's house while Tom confided he'd caught the gay guys blowing each other one night in the parking lot. Paul still can't remember who initiated it, but minutes later they took turns swallowing each others' cum loads in a guest bedroom. Some guys would pretend it hadn't happened and get all weird but Paul and Tom decided they wanted more and began sucking, jerking and fingering every chance they got. By summer break Paul had trained Tom to take 3 fingers before they spent a month as roomies at a theatre camp. Neither duffle bag was even unzipped before Paul bred Tom's hole for the first time. When sophomore year started, Tom's butt was taking at least 10 loads a week. If Tom hadn’t regularly provided some hot ass, Paul would probably have given up on theatre since he was always losing roles to the same boy he routinely cornholed. 'Pinwheeler' assumed Paul had a crush on Tom, and told him once that, just as he would never succeed in acting, Paul had no chance of landing a leading role in Tom's life either. Paul smiled now remembering her words. Last year he’d made close to 3 million bucks acting. He wasn’t a movie star, but he’d gained the skill and confidence in college to get him steady work and recently landed a recurring supporting role on a cable drama series. That's why Paul graciously agreed to volunteer his help when his alma mater sent a letter requesting his expertise judging their short film contest. It didn’t hurt that the new teacher assisting Pinwheeler was fresh out of college, 6’4” with black hair, blue eyes, golden skin, and a thick muscular build. Paul was already planning to come to judge the videos to show Pinwheeler she was wrong, but decided to offer his help from start to finish when he saw Mr. Dick Carson's photos on Facebook. He paused as he reached for the door to enter the theatre room. This was the first time he’d be entering as the star, and after all his fantasizing of how it would be, he suddenly realized he needed to leave that behind if he was going to do these kids any good. Still, he took a moment to relish the look of wonder and embarrassment on Pinwheeler’s face when the whole class mobbed him before he’d even made it through the door. That afternoon, every student in the theatre magnet program watched and listened to everything he said with awe and admiration. At the end of the day, over 200 kids had taken his advices as gospel, and once again Paul found himself surrounded by fans, all hoping he’d agree to help them with some aspect or another of their videos. Mr. Carson stepped in just in time, informing the kids they would each get a chance to meet with Paul as each step of the process was submitted. Paul’s cock twitched as Mr. Carson’s arms guided him into Pinwheeler’s office and away from the kids. Over the next few sessions, the students got less pushy, and Paul found himself really enjoying being able to help them take their ideas and transform them into some truly funny, smart and marketable short films. A few seniors in the group were planning on submitting their films as audition pieces for college programs focusing on screenwriting, directing, cinematography and of course acting. He was shocked to discover that these students hadn’t been indoctrinated with Pinwheeler’s agenda, showcasing the acting talents of all shapes and sizes, while encouraging the beautiful girls and handsome boys to try their hand behind the scenes. Mr. Carson finally explained over drinks one Friday evening, that the administration had been receiving complaints for years about Pinwheeler’s harsh doses of reality and prejudiced approach. It was getting worse now that she was almost 70, so Mr. Carson had been hired to train under her before she was given the option of retirement or demotion. Paul tried not to show his delight in the news, but he did offer his congrats to Mr. Carson, adding that ”the kids are in great hands with you, Mr. Carson. These past few weeks, I’ve seen you open the minds of each kid in there, and I’m sure you’ll continue to evolve the program in many more exciting ways.” “Please Paul, call me Dick. After all, I never would’ve been able to pull this off without your generosity. I’m sure you’d prefer to spend your break from filming somewhere other than back in the little town high school where you were never appreciated.” Paul’s cock hardened slightly with thoughts of all the butts he could be breeding during this time. He and Tom only managed to enjoy clandestine rendezvous once they went to college, before Tom settled down with a girl they knew. Their last shared load was the day of his wedding, his tux pants around his ankles, while groom’s man Paul fished his cock from the fly of his own tux, bent Tom over a catering cart in the dish pantry while the bride and her family took photos, and committed his one and only act of infidelity, sealed with a load of semen deep inside. Paul started exploring his options at school after that, and discovered he had a lot now that he was in shape, taller and his Dick had grown to its full adult length of 8 thick cut inches. At first he fucked every butt that would bend over for him, but was shocked into secrecy when one of his regular cum-dumps was outed on the local late night news. Turns out the slim young preppy guy he’d met online was actually a married father of 4 and minister for an extremely conservative church the next town over. As Paul watched the man’s life dissolve into tabloid fodder and late night jokes, Paul made a rule: always be dating a hot girl, while secretly mating a hot boy, but never let either know the other. So now he was seeing some young actress he’d met doing a commercial, and hooking up with guys online for anonymous breedings. She was too busy to do much more than escort him down red carpets and be “caught” by paparazzi kissing, and his butt boys never saw his face. He’d even found a group in LA that hosted monthly orgies requiring every guy wear a mask. Since he’d been back home, he’d been too worried about being discovered to do anything other than jerk in the shower each morning after his work out. Usually this involved scenarios featuring Mr. Carson or some of the well developed high school boys bent over the editing computer or up against the stall door of the restroom, begging for Paul’s cum inside their holes. Paul came back to earth when he realized Mr. Carson, Dick, had not removed the arm from around Paul’s shoulders since placing it there when he was thanking him. He forgot himself for a second and glanced into Dick’s lap, observing a big lump snaking its way down his left leg, proving that Dick had the right name. “I bet you miss having your girl around especially,” Dick said while beginning to rub his arm down Paul’s back. “saw her on TMZ last month. She is one hot piece of pussy. I can’t imagine having to give up pounding that for a month just to help out an inexperienced teacher and a bunch of snotty brats.” His laughter sent a bolt to paul’s cock, and paul assured him that he was loving the time with Dick, and the kids, finishing (pretty unconvincingly) by adding that he did miss her tight pussy. “seems unfair that you’re being so helpful and won’t get laid till after you leave. Of course you could always enjoy some local fare, especially since there are so many people here who’d do anything to show you how much we appreciate you being here.” Dick chose that moment to move away from Paul, walking over to the bottle on his counter, and refilling Paul’s glass with some cheap rum and store brand coke. “Hell, I can’t even offer you really coke for your cocktails, but you could have your pick of any girl in town and most of the guys.” “Sounds fun until you remember how quickly those guys… and girls would jump online and spill to 4 million of their closest strangers. It would be the end of my relationship, not to mention my trust worthy reputation as the good boy of cable TV.” He walked back over as Paul explained the downside to cheating as a semi-celeb, but didn’t sit. This meant his large unfurling penis was eyelevel with Paul. “that does suck, I just hope you know you have given so much of your time and energy, you’ve earned a friend in me and I’d never do anything to jeopardize our relationship and its future.” Dick rook a step closer. “our relationship and its future…” Paul leaned forward to take a drink and Dick could feel his hot breath through his thin grey work slacks. “I am willing to do anything to secure the future of this program at the school and would never exploit our relationship as friends. So what can we do to ensure you are motivated to return every year and provide your services?” Dick didn’t wait for an answer. Instead he pulled Paul’s head forward until his giant man meat was up against Paul’s face. Once they made first contact, it was only seconds before they were naked on the kitchen floor, 69ing and playing with each other’s asses. Before Paul could catch a breath between inhaling Dick’s Dick, He was being flipped on his stomach and Dick was using the olive oil from their salads to finger Paul’s hole. “whoa Dick, I don’t catch, especially not a massive log like yours. I’m all pitching, but I’d love to take a toss at your butt.” Paul tried to get an angle on Dick’s hole, but Dick confirmed that he, too, was all top. Disappointed, they made the best of it and spent the rest of the evening eating each other’s cum loads. When Paul went back to the house he was renting, he almost turned off the highway to cruise a rest stop, before he reminded himself what dire consequences that could mean. The next few days working with the kids were even more fun than before now that Paul was taking breaks 3 or 4 times a day to feed Dick his load and swallow Dick’s semen. As he suspected, Dick had a hot muscled body, but with much more mass and less definition. Combined with his 9 inch uncut Dick and hairy chest and Paul was hopelessly desperate for each suck session. He even started dreaming about letting Dick fuck him in his almost virgin hole. He and Tom had tried once unsuccessfully (with Tom cumming too soon and Paul screaming in pain), and Paul had tried again his first year in LA with a TV star from his childhood. One of the first gigs Paul got after moving to Hollywood was a guest spot on a failed crime drama about a gay closeted cop and his drug addicted partner. The star playing the gay cop, ‘Bert’, was famous 10 years before for playing a wholesome dad, and he hoped he could redefine his image with the show. Paul played a male prostitute who witnessed a murder, was taken into protective custody and then sleep with the cop. Paul had had a crush on ‘Bert’ since he first saw him, and couldn’t believe that even at 40, he was still extremely well built and full of charm. After some long days filming sex scenes over and over, Bert noticed Paul getting excited while filming. Mortified, Paul apologized, but Bert told him it was no big deal and invited him to dinner to discuss his career. Paul was shocked when he arrived at Bert’s house when Bert answered the door naked. Bert offered Paul a drink while he got dressed, but Paul asked for some cock instead. Bert was all top, but Paul was starstruck, and decided to go for it when Bert told him he had some ghb that would help him relax and enjoy it. Within minutes of drinking it, Paul could barely stay conscious. Without any memory of how he got naked or upstairs, he found himself face down being roughly butt fucked by Bert. The pain was pretty severe since Bert didn’t use any lube, until he shot all over Paul’s hole. Too out of it to move, Bert said something about an encore and the next thing Paul knew, Bert was watching while a short buff, tattooed Latino forcefucked Paul’s stoned ass as well. After the ghb wore off, Bert tried to convince him to try some other stuff and stick around, but Paul politely declined while running out the door. His ads was sore for days after that, and ever since then, he’d only been a top. Now he found himself envisioning Dick stuffing his giant monster cock into his tight hole, and started using magic markers and a plastic ladle handle on his hole when he was jerking off. He was almost ready to ask Mr. Carson to teach his hole a new trick, when Dick got some bad news. Turned out his Mother was ill and he had to run off cross country that night. Paul sucked him off before he left, and prayed for a hot substitute, but no such luck. Finally ready to get fucked, and the guy he wanted to ride was 1000 miles away. That Friday, Paul was considering driving to the next town over for a shady internet hookup when he got a call from one of the students, frantic due to his laptop and thus, his entire film being stolen.

So I told you guys I would update y’all on my situation with this. So here it is. Let’s call the older guy daddy, and his son will be “D” After all all this was said and done. I dropped his son off and went home for awhile. Daddy texted me after I got home and said “he’ll be gone all night. Come over.” So I did . (My load count at this point is 2) I knock in the door and daddy is already in boxers hard as rock. He pulls me into a kiss before I’m even in the house. His hands are exploring my body and he makes his way to my ass. He picks me up and takes me to the couch and whispers “i missed that hole. “ “it’s only been a few hours. “ I said. His index finger finds its way into my cum sloppy hole. I felt his cock grow even harder than it was. “You let d breed you boy?” “Yes sir. He was my first” daddy pushed me on my back and plunged his cock into my hole. He fucked my hole hard and fast. “who fucks you better babe?” He moans. “You do sir.” I say. “Fuck yeah I do, here it cums.” He slams hard into me and I feel his cock pulsate as he shoots another big load into me (giving me my 3rd of the night.) A mix of his and his sons load runs out of my hole and passed my jock. He kisses me and I head out. As I’m driving home I get a Grindr message. It reads: “in town. Want some hole. You game?” I respond with a hell yeah, and I’m on my way to a hotel room. I walk in and see this professional looking dude. Dressed in a suit, and I noticed a ring in his finger. We chat for awhile and he tells me how he’s in town for some meeting. How his wife is cheating on him and he hasn’t had pussy in months. I pulls out a hard 7 inch cock and I suck him hard and sloppy. “Can I fuck you?” He asks. “Please.” I respond. “I don’t have a condom. Do you?” “Nope.” I say while mounting his raw throbbing cock. He smirks and says “ fuck a condom.” I start pushing back against strokes and he tells me how wet and tight my pussy is. “Fuck bud, my wife isn’t even this tight. “ “Can I cum in you?” He asks. I don’t give a response, but soon after he groans and says “fuck im about to.” I pick up on his breathing and as soon as I feel his cock twitch I slide my hole all the way down to the base of his cock. I’m practically sitting on his ballsack making sure his nut is as deep in my guts as possible. He smiles and laughs and says “wow you didn’t even let me take my suit off.” His cock is still hard inside me. And he kisses me. He tells me that he can last all night and that I’m not going anywhere. He fucks another quick load into me bringing my total count to 5. At this point he calls it a night. We exchange numbers and I’m on my way. I’m sitting in the parking of lot of this hotel and I notice a few guys are going in and out of a public bathroom just across the street. It’s dark and dimly lit. I’m still hard as fuck and my hole is still craving cum. I figure I would go check it out. I walk in and there’s 6 urinals and 5 stalls. All the urinals are taken up but nobody is using them to take a piss. I get into moods when I’m horny where I don’t give a fuck about who it is, I just want to be bred. I get pretty bold as well. I went into a stall, leaving the door wide open and I took off my shorts. My jock was soaked with Precum and cum that escaped my hole. I position myself on the toilet with my legs in the air and my hole available for the taking. The bathroom isn’t super bright. So you can’t really tell who’s who u I’m theyre up close. I immediately have two takers. One is a chubby hairy bear who steps up and plunges his kinda small but super thick cock in me. He must’ve liked how prelubed I was because he came within a few seconds. (My 6th load.) He pulled his soft cock out of my hole and zipped up. I hear a familiar voice say my name and step forward. I look up to see my government teacher with his hard cock peeking through the zipper of his pants. I’m at a loss for words. I live in a small town but I never imagined. He has his hard cock in his hand and he’s lining it up with my hole. His really thick and lengthy. I’d say a good 9 inches. He felt amazing. He asks me how many loads were in me and if he could give me his. He’s so far up my hole and I’m in absolute Cumslut heaven. He’s so loud and verbal. I’m sure people walking by could hear him beating my pussy up. “Fuck yeah take my load.” He roars as he cums. I pulled his asscheeks into me so I can savor the (7th) load and his girth. I’ve always found him stunning. He looked at me with his blue eyes and smiled. “I’m here every other day after 6. I want you again. “ I just smiled back and let him go home to his wife. I gather myself a bit and go to find my shorts when I notice a cock slide under the stall. I’m not sure what this dude is wanting but I know what I want. I mounted the cock, and there was no resistance. This random stranger who I didn’t know, didn’t know what he looked like, was gonna give me my 8th load of the night. And boy did he. He pulsated so much in my pussy. It was probably the biggest load I’ve ever gotten. Couldn’t tell with all the loads already in me. He pulled his cum covered dick out of my cummy hole and I put my shorts on. You’d think after 8 fucking loads in your ass you’d be tired and sore. Hell. Fucking. No. I was still raging but it was late. I figured I would go to the woods and at least play with my own hole. As I’m pulling up I notice this bad boy looking type guy. Leather jacket, smoking a cigarette, leaning on his car by himself. I park a few spots away from him and he ended up coming to my car and asking what I was up to. He’s tugging at his cock while asking so all I do is pulled down my shorts, open my door and show him my hole. He drops his jeans to the ground and sticks his hard cock in my hole. This attracted a small crowd of 2 or 3 guys. He pumps his babies in me giving me my 9th load and leaves. I’m in nothing but a t shirt and jock, and I notice this guy has my shorts in his hands, I run to try and get them back but he leaves in his car. I’m too horny to care too much. I just focus on the next guy who’s at my car jerking his cock. “can I have a turn with your hole?” “Fuck yeah.” I’m pushed up against my car and yet another stranger is pumping me raw. He fucks hard for 10 minutes and I feel my untouched cock getting ready to unleash. “You’re gonna make me shoot, keep fucking me.” “Yeah? You want my fucking load?” “Please.” “Fuck yeah I’m gonna dump in you. Ah fuck I’m dumping in you. Oh shit. I just flooded your pussy, man. “ I beg him to stay inside me. I can usually cum handsfree but he stopped fucking right before I came so I had to jack while his cock was still in me. He pulled out and zipped up and walked away. I drove home in just my jock and a t shirt. With 10 loads of cum flooding out of me and onto my seat. I fucking love being a cumdump.

Part iii Surrounded by darkness once more I remained still. Naked and on my hands and knees waiting for the two men I had been left with to do as they would. Being unable to see after the light had been extinguished added a new dimension to my submission. I was completely helpless now. Stripped, humiliated and already bred three times I had given myself over to this new way of being. I had already cum myself once and even that didn't assuage my desire to take more cock. So here I waited; knowing I could only leave this squalid place once each man that wanted to had used me to their satisfaction. The fact they were poz was no longer on my mind, they had hard cocks and I had willing holes to please them. I was probably already tainted so I saw no reason not to take all the cum they could give me. Two sets of hands were tracing over my skin, both rough skinned, both making me shiver in the anticipation of what was to come. As one set of hands worked up my back over my shoulders the other was working lower, over my buttocks spreading and kneading my flesh with a strength that made me shudder. If he was this firm with just his hands what was he going to do to me with his cock? The man who had worked his way in front of me took hold of my head and tilted my face upwards, still unable to see, I felt warm weight against my lips and opened my mouth instinctively. The cock that slipped between my lips was a good size and tasted of sweat and precum. I had already sucked this cock tonight...oh shit! That meant the man behind me was Mr. Big. My head was held more firmly as if my realisation had been transmitted through the cock in my mouth. "Shhhh...relax and you'll be fine." The voice was from the man in front and then I felt the cold glass pressed to my nose. "Breath deep! As much as you can take." He just held the bottle and I just kept hitting it until warmth spread through me and I felt myself losing my ability to think straight. The poppers were my new best friend but even with them I still felt it when spit hit my hole and fingers rubbed around my sloppy, cum soaked ring. I moaned as it felt so good and the cock in my mouth was shoved to the back of my throat and held there. I would have gasped but here was no time, breathing through my nose just meant more poppers and I was already spinning. I screamed. Well I would have if I didn't have my face stuffed with hard dick. The only noise was choked off as I was held firmly in place. Tears streamed from my eyes though in this darkness they were unseen and I could only imagine they would have meant little if noticed. The cock head that had just invaded my arse was so fucking thick. Even after the rough fucking I had taken and the three loads of cum that had slicked my insides I was being stretched beyond anything I had ever known. I couldn't pull away with the man in front of me pressing me back working together with Mr. Big who had his hands on my hips holding me tight and I could tell he was much stronger than me. He was coming in and there was no stopping him. He didn't ram himself inside me but it was a constant pressure, a relentless drive forwards that spread my channel and kept opening me up deep inside. I felt like he was splitting me, tearing me His whole length was thick and getting deeper inside me. I had to breath the poppers again and again and I felt my body relaxing as I gave in to the invasion. I pushed down with my anal muscles trying to open my hole as much as possible and I was rewarded with a pat on my ass cheek as he clearly felt his way forward was easier. The final jab took all my breath away but I felt his balls slap against me. Mr. Big was all the way in. Number Two pulled himself from my mouth and gave me another hit of poppers leaving me panting and light headed. I nearly collapsed to the floor, I certainly lowered my head as Mr. Big began to move. Slowly at first, he withdrew his massive cock from my arse and it felt like he was turning me inside out. I swear my passage was gripping him in a vain attempt to stop any more damage but he wasn't on the same wavelength as me. As soon as I felt his bulbous cockhead pulling on my ring he began his slow push back into my bowels. He would occasionally spit down between us adding a little wetness but I was still stretched tight around his member. Despite the slow movement, or perhaps because of it, the burning that had been enveloping my hole was becoming a hunger. My cock, which had softened from the initial pain of the penetration, was starting to thicken again and because of the pressure inside me it was drooling precum. I was grunting with every motion inside me. In and out, in and out, he was mechanical in his movement making sure my hole was sufficiently open for him. The spit and cum that soaked my anus and the effect of the poppers on me started to make me buck my hips following his movement. This and the fact his huge dick was constantly rubbing across my prostate had me moaning softly with each long stroke. With us both now working in tandem to achieve his total penetration of me, his strokes became easier. This ease of passage was quickly translated into a faster movement which had me gasping and grunting hard. "Oh fuck! So fucking big! Fuck!" My moans and cries were taken as a sign to go faster and he started to punch his prick into me. Jabbing thrusts of his hips that only took half his length out of me but kept me on edge with his every movement pushing more fluid from my cock. He grunted something that I didn't catch and he fucked me hard for about a minute shaking my whole body with the vigour of his pounding. Then he levelled off again resuming a long, slower, sliding fuck into me. I was delirious by this point. The fucking, the poppers, the whole situation had broken me into a fuck hungry hole and I was pushing myself harder onto him. I loved feeling this full, I loved being made to take this huge fuck tool inside me, I loved that these men all wanted to breed my sloppy arsehole. I started to beg for more. More cock, more cum, more of their virus. In answer I was given more poppers by the guy in front of me who just said above my head, "Yeah, this bitch is totally ready. I can't fucking believe he never got fucked before tonight!" Then hands on my head making me look up again. I expected to feel his cock once again sliding across my tongue, and I was hungry to taste his musk again. Instead I felt him lowering himself in front of me and then I was smothered, his fleshy cheeks spread in front of my face and his arse pressed back as I was instructed to lick. I licked, and licked. The cock fucking me pushing me on as my tongue became another sex organ. His taste was musky and sweaty and I felt my cock throb as I licked harder. This was the taste of a man. This was everything I was meant for. His hands gripped and spread his cheeks and he pushed his hole straight against my lips allowing me to kiss and probe his ring with my tongue. I ran the tip of my tongue around that muscle and pressed into the centre. He relaxed some and my tongue sank into the whorl. I wish I could have watched this scene from outside my body. Me on my hands and knees like a willing slut being pounded from behind by the biggest cock I've ever seen. At the same time pressing my face between the arse cheeks of another guy so I can rim his hole and relishing the task as only a true dirty boy can. As I did my best to fuck his arse with my tongue he was clearly wanking hard and telling me what good boy I was and how they were loving breaking me in. It didn't take long before the guy I was rimming moaned, "Fuck this feels too good!" He pulled away from my probing tongue and moved around behind me. Mr. Big slowed his fucking and leaned back. This allowed Number Two to straddle me and I guess point his cock directly at my hole because I felt him shuddering and the splatter of wet heat across my crack as he unloaded his cum. He must have been trying to get as much as possible on my hole and all over Mr. Big's dick because once he was done, signified by a firm slap on my arse, he moved away and that huge cock began fucking me again. The pace increased but the added cum was slicking my ring and the motion felt much easier. More poz cum being pushed into me and I was grateful for it. My fingers flexed against the concrete floor as that shaft kept on sliding in and out of me. As he sped up his thrusts I was pushed forwards my shoulders sagging leaving me face down and arse up giving him the angle to long dick me easily. I had been forced open by his monster cock and part of me wondered if I'd ever feel anything smaller fucking me again. The rest of me was focused on the feeling rising in me, the building pressure from his ceaseless pumping. He picked up his pace again and I was barely holding on, a gasping wreck moaning into the floor about big dicks and fuck and so good. Overwhelmed by sensation I couldn't stop myself, there was barely any warning. I involuntarily clenched my anal muscles down on his cock when he was buried all the way inside me and I came. My spunk pouring out of me in a stream splattering the floor as I cried out in definite ecstasy. At this Mr. Big's hands tightened on my hips and he started hammering into me. I swear each thrust was pushing more cum out of me leaving me delirious as my prostate was drummed making my orgasm high painfully long. Within a few minutes of this I could just register him tensing up and the tell of his thrusts becoming arhythmic. I couldn't tell if his cock swelled, I was already stretched beyond what I thought possible, but the roar he gave as he finally unloaded in me left no doubt. He held me firmly in place as he throbbed multiple times adding his own flood of toxins to the multiple loads already soaking into my anal walls. He gave a few more pumps of his hips making sure to push his load deep and he he slowly slid himself from my totally fucked hole. Once he was out I could feel the coldness of the air across my cheeks and arsehole and I knew it would be a while, if ever, before my hole returned to anything like normal. I was left in the middle of that filthy floor. My surprise that both men left couldn't have been more. I don't know what I expected but I think I smiled to the darkened room. Not only had I got what I came here for times a thousand but I had been left here after being utterly used. Somehow I liked that feeling. Somehow, after remaining in position for a minute or two, I felt the strength to move and I thought I really should before anyone else came in. Managing to raise myself on shaky legs I felt around in the darkness for my clothes. Nothing. Shit. My keys. Not to mention having to find a way out of here in just my trainers. "Ahem!" The cough that came out of the darkness was an announcement. I turned to where the noise had come from and realised the pitch black I had walked into had become a greyness. I could see the shape of a man near the doorway holding out the items I had searched for. Reaching out feeling relief tinged with embarrassment and shame at being discovered naked with spunk running down my legs from my gaped anus, I recovered my jeans and t-shirt and pulled them on hurriedly. The man chuckled and there was a timbre to his voice that I recognised, the daddy from before had come back. "Thank you!" It was all I could think of to say. I didn't know if I was thanking him for returning my clothes, or for everything else he had done including removing them in the first place. "My pleasure." He replied with a grin playing across his face, "Yours too I think, given how much you seemed to have enjoyed things. I get the feeling we'll be seeing you around here before too long." He stepped aside and I walked out into the lighter beginning of morning. I walked a little unsteadily across the gravel back to my car, only one or two cars were left in the lot and once again I felt a little self conscious especially as on this walk I could feel the dampness from the spunk soaking the back of my jeans and I was now clearly visible. The drive home was a little uncomfortable but as I played out the events of the night in my head I could feel my cock stirring between my legs and the last thing Daddy said to me repeating itself over and over. "We'll be seeing you around here before long." I couldn't help but smile and wonder precisely how long it would be.

Part ii Naked and on my knees in the darkened toilet after taking two loads deep inside me I was out of breath, sheened in sweat and still leaking precum from the experience. The fact I hadn't yet cum myself kept my brain in a fugue of horniness and my decision making had taken a break after the first guy had started using me. Now confronted by three men looking down at me, including the first man who not half an hour earlier had filled me with his spunk, I found myself reacting like I was on auto-pilot. It was as if I was indulging every pornographic jerk off session I had ever had, after enjoying so much porn and now having already taken two poz loads I guess I just felt it didn't matter what I did now. One of the men was holding his phone up high and in the spotlight that he was creating, clearly recording my debasement, I crawled across the wet floor on my hands and knees as all three men undid their jeans pulling out hard cocks that were now my purpose. As I reached them the man I thought of as the leader, the one who had taken my virginity, grabbed my head and pulled me straight onto his cock. I opened wide and his cock was pushed to the back of my throat. My tongue played around his length tasting the remnants of what I guess was his earlier fucking of me. I was gagging and coating his thick cock with saliva as he guided my head back and forth. My mouth was effectively being used as a warm fleshlight for his needs and I had already submitted myself to it. I came here to find out who I was. Now I had found out I was someone who got naked in public toilets and let strangers fuck them bareback. Who after taking poz loads had stayed for more. Who knew he was being filmed and photographed but kept sucking on the thick cock that tasted of his own arsehole. I evidently was a pretty good novice. "That's a good cocksucker. Enjoy that dirty cock in your mouth. We've got all night to play and these two want to try your holes too." Saying this he was indicating the two men he had returned with but all of my attention was on the thick dick filling my mouth and overwhelming my senses with the scent and taste. "Just so you know we all know each other and these guys are poz too. Once they heard I'd already bred you they figured you wouldn't mind taking some more dirty cum. Looks like they were right too, you need this don't you?" I raised my eyes to affirm that I did need this but the light from the camera shone into my face casting all three men's faces in shadow. I nodded instead, my lips stretched around cock. In that instant I realised that not only had I just had my cocksucking captured on camera with my face revealed perfectly but I had also just accepted I wanted, no needed, poz loads. The two other men now grabbed my arms and guided my hands to their rock hard dicks having me wank them as they watched my face fucking. I groaned around the length of meat stuffing my face as I felt those cocks. Both were so fucking hard but one was huge. Thick and long, I couldn't even imagine how he planned on fucking me but it was clear that was what was in my immediate future. The man in my mouth chuckled in approval as if he could read my mind. "Definitely a night of firsts for you eh?" Sliding himself from between my lips he patted my face with a gentleness that somehow made me even more willing to do whatever this man bade me. He motioned to the smaller man I had been stroking to take his place as he moved around behind me. This left me wanking the massive cock of the third guy. My hand sliding up and down it's length as he appreciatively rocked his hips and grunted his pleasure at my manipulation of his impressive organ. The second man stepped in front of me and pressed his cock to my lips. "Show me how much you love this toxic dick slut!" It was the first thing either of the new men had said but in that one sentence I understood that they all had ownership of me in this place. In putting myself in the position they had found me in I had offered myself unequivocally for their use. I immediately began licking and kissing along his shaft, using my tongue to tease his balls and running back up to his sensitive tip. With one hand on the floor now aiding to support myself and one hand still working Mr. Big, I could only use my lips and tongue to please Number Two. So I did. I worshipped that hard cock. Praising it with my mouth with a fervour that showed I knew my place now. Lapping at it with my tongue before taking every inch to the back of my throat and holding myself there until that cock was soaked in my spit. Then sliding my head backwards and forwards with my lips held tight around him. He too began rocking his hips and groaning in pleasure. Behind me I felt the fingers of my first Daddy press into my puffy, cum-soaked, hole. "Still nice and open I see," his other hand rubbed over my cheeks and squeezed my flesh as he finger fucked me harder. As he picked up the pace making me buck and moan his other hand worked a trail under me leaving my nerves tingling at every touch. As he reached my balls he grasped them and squeezed. His probing fingers worked deeper into me pressing firmly against my prostate kneading me from inside. My mouth full of cock I could only manage a strangled moan as my hips bucked urgently and I felt my balls convulse in his grip. Streams of cum splattered the ground under me and my whole body shook with the intensity. Number Two never relented fucking my mouth and Mr. Big kept my hand gripping his tool tightly. Daddy kept working my balls and pumping my hole with his fingers as he said, "That was so hot watching you cum so hard. Now we find out just what kind of bottom you are." Daddy pulled his fingers from me and almost immediately replaced them with his thick cock. I had no time to react or do anything, he was in me again, his big thick poz dick working my insides for the second time. After he had pumped inside me a few times I realised that I was pressing my arse back onto him and my cock was still hard flopping against my stomach as he began pounding my fuckhole. Even though I has just been so wonderfully milked of my cum my horniness had not abated. My need was still clear and present. I squeezed my hole, trying to show Daddy how much I wanted it. He got the message and gripping my hips firmly he began fucking me even harder. "That's it, that's the little slut I saw earlier! It just gets better now." As he said this his thrusts were deep, and measured, and were obviously all about his pleasure but the harder he used my hole the better it felt. At this point, as if choreographed, both Number Two and Mr. Big stepped away leaving me panting and moaning out loud as Daddy ravaged my arse. With both hands free to press into the ground I could brace myself against the powerful thrusts into me but my whole body still shook from each and every impact. My forgotten cock still slapped against my belly with each hard stroke making it throb harder. "Fuck! Yes! Fuck! Yes!" I was gasping a litany of my pleasure at being filled. I glanced up and saw the silhouettes of Number Two and Mr. Big still there, still stroking and still filming everything. Fuck. I had completely forgotten that was happening. I felt the pace pick up as I tried my best to stop collapsing from the hard pounding my now sloppy arsehole was taking and the firm grip on my hips became vice like. "Tell me what you need." There wasn't any question here, he was ordering me, making me say out loud it was ok for him to unload his poison inside me. "Tell. Me. What. You. Need!" His thrusts insistent his voice suddenly with a menacing edge and I felt another level to the excitement of having him fuck me. "I need it, your cock..your fucking cock and cum." I panted letting myself go with it, knowing just what he wanted me to say and why his cohorts were getting it on film. There was no going back from here. He slapped then gripped my arse cheek hard his fingers digging into my flesh making me yelp. "Say it slut!" He was jabbing his dick into my guts at this point clearly on the edge of painting my insides with his dirty payload and I obliged his desires. This was the only moment of control I had had in this entire night of filth and I gave it away in a second. "I need your sperm, your cum, your dirty fucking load!" I shouted as I felt him begin to spear me erratically. "Give me your poz spunk, make me dirty! Fucking breed me!" As I cried out my acquiescence his cock throbbed and he pressed himself all the way inside me. Load number three. My soaked ruined hole was now open for all and I knew it. As Daddy began to pull out of me he suddenly thrust one more time into me and pressed his face to the back of my neck. His kisses were a surprise but I pressed myself back against him relishing this moment of tenderness, he whispered in my ear. "I knew you would be a good boy the moment I put my hands on you, I hope to see you here again but I have to go now. I'll let my friends take care of you now, they are both very keen to enjoy your arse and I know you'll let them. Both of them have high viral loads so if it's not already working it's way into you they'll make sure you're pozzed by morning." I moaned like a whore as he withdrew his softening cock from my slick fuckhole and I stayed on my hands and knees. I knew too that I would willingly take their cocks and their loads. What he said made sense, it was already in me, why not just enjoy this? I'd already enjoyed so much. Daddy stood and quietly spoke to the other two while I waited ready for them to use me as they saw fit. As he left the building the camera was shut off and the room was once again plunged into darkness. Suddenly blind I was immediately apprehensive. I could hear them moving in the darkness and then I felt hands on my skin sliding over me, tracing the shape of my body as they both worked around me. I had no idea which was which or what they wanted to do. All I knew was I had just been handed over to their mercy.

https://www.xtube.com/video-watch/pound-me-again-36820341 This a popper trainer compilation with lots of bareback sex and rough sex

4. Cal "Oh, hell yeah. You know how I get when you parTy. Get that mouth over here and let me fuck that throat." His screen name was Str8HeadHunter. I'm not sure if I ever knew his name, despite sucking him off every week or so. From his sex-addled mumbling as I worshipped his tool, I had managed to figure out he was actually married, and from the casual family photographs he didn't bother to hide, I managed to figure out he had two kids, a boy and a girl. But that didn't matter to us. All that mattered was how perfectly his cock fit in my throat. And how hungry I was for his fertile and potent dad-cum. "Yes sir," I wrote back. I looked to my left. The glass pipe was on the side table right where I had left it a few minutes ago. I had woken up an hour earlier, nestled between JP and the new boy, Seth. I had turned over and buried my face in JP's chest hair, but I was already awake. After fifteen minutes, I gave up, and gently removed myself from the mound of three other men. As I squeezed my way out, they pulled closer, an animal reaction programmed deep in their brains. I made my way to the living room, grabbing my phone and a party kit on the way. Nestled in Jon's favorite easy chair, the leather was warm against my naked skin. I turned on the lamp; it provided just enough light to carefully load the glass pipe. Jon had mentioned he had found a new dealer. The merchandise looked good, long, clear shards of crystal. There was no way I could resist, but I still took the time to melt the crystal properly before taking the first hit. I inhaled deeply, letting the thick clouds fill my lungs. "Fuck," I mumbled, careful not to exhale too much. The purity of the drugs was remarkable; there was barely any taste, and the smell was as perfect as it had ever been. It was reflected in the drug's effects as well; even the medium size hit I had done was hitting me hard. My hole was starting to vibrate, and I was craving the taste of cock. I held the rest of the hit as long as I could. As I held the hit, I managed to log into a few sex apps. It would be several hours before the first of the guests for Seth's orgy would be arriving. I needed dick now, and couldn't imagine waiting that long. Of course, the drugs were not helping. As I scrolled through the listing of near-by men, I exhaled, then took another long, slow hit. I was starting to spin out sleazy fantasies of each man I saw, how they would want to use my holes for their pleasure. If I was lucky, one of them would want to make it a reality. The pickings were slim at first, but then right around six, they started to pick up. A few minutes later, my old stand-by, Str8HeadHunter logged in. He cut straight to the chase, "Hey cocksucker. You looking?" I took another big hit from the glass pipe and messaged him. "Yeah," I texted. "I am." As I exhaled the hit, I pressed "send." It was too late to back out of my impending rendezvous with Josh or back down from my rapidly growing tweak. A few seconds later, he replied. "Fuck yeah," he said. "My place." I scrambled out of the leather chair. I still needed to pull on clothes. I padded quietly through the bedroom, still chatting with Josh, pulling on a jockstrap, an old pair of shorts and a t-shirt. Right as I was putting on the shoes, I got another text. "Good cocksucker. Can't wait to hear you gag." I had been wondering if I should take the pipe with me. But the message put any debate to rest. It wasn't the first time I had serviced Josh, and I could tell when he was on the fuck-path. The morning's goal was to get him off; I was just the cocksucker that would do it. I slipped the slim case into my pockets; in addition to the pipe and the torch, it had a small baggie with at least another gram of tina. As long as my asshole was dripping sperm, Jon and JP wouldn't mind me coming back later than expected. "On my way," I wrote back. Everything seemed to be going slower, as the crystal really kicked in. It seemed to take forever to get to the door, and then the wait for the elevator seemed endless. Of course, my sex-fogged brain couldn't think of anything other than the universe conspiring against me and denying my chance to suck some dick. I was able to keep it together enough to get out of the apartment building and into the bright, late summer morning. I put on sunglasses; they would help. I wouldn't have to make eye contact with people. Josh's place was only a few blocks away. I walked as fast as I dared, trying not to attract attention to myself. I wanted to do another hit from the pipe, but that would have to wait. If I did a good job, Josh would want me to do another hit or three. He loved to watch me debase myself. When the tina kicked in, I would do almost anything for a taste of cock. At the base of his apartment, I found his buzzer. Apartment 511. At the top floor; I was glad that there was an elevator. "I'm here," I said when the buzzer connected. "Good cocksucker," he said. "Come on up here. And then go down on me." He laughed, but still pressed the button to let me in. The elevator took forever again, then I had to walk down the long, open hallway to his apartment. If I looked to the left, there were the nondescript doors; along the right, the passage was open to the weather. I could look down and see the sidewalk below. A couple was walking by, but they never looked up, much less focused on the tweaker chasing after dick on the balcony far above. I wandered down to the far door. It was closed so I rang the doorbell. It was louder than I expected; I thought the entire building could hear it. There were a few agonizing seconds, as I wondered if I had come to the wrong door. Or if Josh had changed his mind. My mouth was watering; I could almost taste his dick in my mouth. I wanted it pressing into me, forcing its way into my throat, and pumping me full of his thick white semen. It was probably just a few seconds before Josh opened the door. He was wearing a pair of old grey cut-off sweatpants. The outline of his cockhead was obvious. There was a momentary smile, but then as he looked me over, it disappeared into a much more serious expression. He had opened the wooden door, but paused. He made no move to open the screen door still separating us. "What's the first rule, cocksucker?" he said. My stomach twisted. He had a long set of rules. In my haste to get here, I had only remembered the pleasures of servicing his cock, not the responsibilities that also came with it. I remembered my catechism. "The first rule is that faggots don't deserve clothes." "And?" Josh asked. He let his eyes trail down my body. Not that I needed any extra hints about what I was supposed to be doing. I pulled off my shirt, folded it neatly, and put it on the ground next to me. "I'm sorry," I said. I undid my shorts and let them drop to the ground. My dick was straining against my jock strap. I glanced down the hallway. Luckily, it was still empty. I knelt down, and extracted the party pouch from a pocket, then folded the shorts as well. When I looked up, my head was exactly level with Josh's crotch. His cock was also utterly constrained by his clothing, eager for the kind of attention that only I could give him. "Good faggot," he said, and pushed open the screen door, finally allowing me to enter his lair. I stepped in from the hallway, carefully taking my clothes in with me. "You remember the second rule?" "Yes," I said. "Faggots take the loads." I took off my old tennis shoes. I hadn't bothered with socks. I was following Josh. He was going to his study. There was a large TV, for him to watch straight porn, and a leather couch, for him to get sucked off on. "Good sir?" I asked. I was only wearing the jock strap now. Josh stopped right in the door to the den, turned, and gave me a disdainful look. "Don't care about your cock, faggot," he said, laughing and stroked his crotch. "What's the third rule, cocksucker?" he asked. There was an unspoken threat: not knowing the answer would bar my way into his sanctum, and deny me the pleasure of his sperm. "Cocksuckers suck, unless spoken to." I swallowed. I remembered the last time. I didn't speak for a day afterwards; he had me spend an agonizing hour on my back, my head hanging over the edge of his desk, as he nonchalantly fucked my throat into oblivion. He would stop every so often, make me hit the pipe, and gargle some lube. "Good faggot," he said. He stepped back into the room, expertly navigating himself to the couch, and falling backwards into its embrace. "God," he continued. "I need this." He pulled down his sweat pants, letting his dick spring free. I gulped. He was already fully erect. That meant there would be no acclimation period for me; we would go from zero to all eight inches immediately. "Well?" he asked, as his cock swayed back and forth slowly. "What are you waiting for?" I gulped again. Luckily, his cock wasn't super thick. But it was thick enough and definitely long enough. Not to mention when fully aroused, it was as stiff as a steel rod. I was conflicted. My tina-addled brain couldn't stand the thought of not getting his cock. My more realistic body had an innate sense of what Josh's cock could do to me. I slowly knelt down between his legs. I was soon on my knees, almost naked, with his erect cock right in front of me. I had been defeated by the power of his cock. "Go ahead," Josh said. "Give it a lick." I leaned in and ran my tongue along the length of his dick, starting at the base where his engorged balls rested, working my length along the warm, smooth shaft, up to the bullet-like cockhead. There was a drop of pre-cum at the tip, that I eagerly licked up. "Fuck," he continued. "That was what I was fucking talking about. Cocksucker licking my shaft." I wondered if he talked that way with his wife or children. I took the head into my mouth, savoring another drop of pre-cum that had formed at the tip. "Although, not so fast. I want to enjoy this." I looked up at him. He was smiling, a familiar, evil smile. "When was the last time you got a load?" he asked. "Thursday night," I said. Josh liked to begin our cocksucking sessions with a brief interrogation. Except for one small, crucial detail, he knew just about everything about my life: I was the boy for two men. I still slept around a lot. I barebacked. I had partied in front of him too many times to count. I no longer bothered even attempting to lie or embellish. "Who was it? Where?" I looked down to see another drop of pre-cum form at the tip of his dick. He noticed it too. "Go ahead. I know you want it." I leaned in, and ran my tongue over the salty, delicious pearl of fluid. "I was in Phoenix for work. It was another guy at the hotel. Found him online and I went down to his room and sucked him off." "Yeah?" Josh asked. "Yeah," I continued. The tina was surging through my veins and hitting me hard. It was easy to continue, to tell him every sordid detail of the night. "He said his wife never sucked him off." When I mentioned the wife, Josh unconsciously crossed his arms and began to play with his wedding ring. I forced myself to stay focused on his face, even as barely a foot away, his cock slowly swung with his every breath. "Lucky you were there to take care of him." "May I?" I asked, indicating the slim black case I had carried from my shorts to the study. Josh smiled. He knew exactly what it contained. "Of course, faggot. Did you swallow his load?" I nodded, as I took the pipe and torch from the case. "Yeah," I said, checking the bowl. The crystal had solidified into the familiar white flower. I lit the torch and held it under the bowl, watching the crystal disappear and the bowl begin to fill with white smoke. "Of course, I did," I said, then stuck the stem of the pipe in my mouth. I inhaled slowly and deeply, pausing to let the bowl re-fill with the clouds. "Nice," Josh said, as my lungs filled up with the crystal. "Big hit for me, cocksucker." I was going to get as tweaked as possible, regardless of what Josh said. But his easy-going, yet insistent command made it easier to inhale deeply. I had hoped to delay the inevitable, but it was no use. The all-encompassing and powerful hunger was consuming me. I needed more crystal. I needed more dick. I needed more cum. "He asked me if I would swallow his load," I said, as I finally pulled the pipe out of my mouth. I was careful not to lose too much of the intoxicating clouds. "That's it?" Josh asked. "Didn't know he could have asked for so much more from you, huh?" I nodded in agreement. Although Josh had never wanted to fuck me, I had told him many times about my anal exploits. "How was his load? Taste good?" I didn't immediately answer his question. I wanted to savor the clouds in my chest and let them soak into my bloodstream. While I was waiting to exhale, I leaned in and sucked on his dickhead for as long as I could. Finally, I exhaled, and a thick cloud of the crystal blocked my vision for a second. "Big. Thick. Almost sweet," I said. I licked my lips, remembering his load and anticipating one soon to come. "Nice. Must have been a happy cocksucker." "Yeah," I said. "But then he got all weird. After he came." "Weird? How? What happened?" "Oh, he just started saying how gross that was, that he couldn't believe I swallowed his load, what a dirty faggot I was, how gross it was." I remembered one of his quotes distinctly. "I'd never respect my wife if she did that." "What was his name?" Josh asked me. "I can't remember." I blushed. I wasn't even sure if I had ever known his name. Surprisingly, I wasn't even stoned when I did it. "Well, he does have a bit of a point, you know," Josh said. I put down the torch and pipe, careful not to burn the floor. "It's pretty nasty to suck a guy off and then swallow his jizz without even knowing his name." He put his arm on the back of my head and guided me back to his dick. I opened my mouth and allowed his shaft to enter. "But that's why I love a faggot like you. Always know I'm gonna get off fucking your throat." He pulled on the back of my head, forcing his cock into my throat. I stifled a gag. "And I never have to lie to my wife." He forced his dick into my throat, until my nose was pressed against his carefully trimmed pubes. I inhaled deeply one last time, before his shaft blocked off my airway. I could smell a bit of soap, a bit of sweat, a bit of masculinity. My own dick twitched as did my asshole. I was hungry, starving even, and this was just the appetizer. "Fuck," he grunted, and pushed his cock deeper into my throat. "Taking it all." My head was impaled on his cock, and there was no way I could say anything without gagging on his cock. Nor could I even nod; his dick was a stiff pole running through my mouth and throat. I finally settled for giving him a thumbs-up signal. With his free hand, he grabbed my other arm, holding it closely. "Oh fuck," he grunted again. His dick was throbbing, and I could feel his he was dripping a steady stream of precum into my throat. "Fucking favorite cocksucker." He said it like he was praising a pet for a particularly clever trick. "Just all the way down," he said. I tilted my head upwards a bit. It was just enough to make the path from my lips to my throat a bit straighter and it was also enough to allow almost another full inch of Josh's dick to slide into my body. "Mmmph," I grunted. His shaven balls were pressed up against my chin. They were dense and warm, and I almost believed I felt the cum churning in them. My toes curled in anticipation; Josh was going to feed me every drop of his fertile seed and I was going to swallow every precious drop. "Remember the third rule," Josh said. "Don't try to speak. I don't want to hear your faggot voice. I just want to feel that wet cocksucker throat." He pressed down on the back of my head, forcing my face into his crotch. Even if his penis hadn't been buried several inches deep in my throat, I still wouldn't have been able to breath. My nose pressed against his pubes and the base of his flat stomach and was completely blocked off. But this was not the first time I had found myself in this situation nor was it even the first time it had happened with Josh. I closed my eyes, and focused on the dickhead lodged in my throat. It was dripping pre-cum and if my throat could bring this kind of pleasure to Josh's manhood, I wasn't sure if any level of discomfort mattered to me. I was here to worship him, and that meant that my first priority was to make him feel good. My needs were more than fulfilled by serving him. The tina was hitting me hard; warm waves of sleazy futures were washing over me. Worse than that, I had let Josh get into my head. The last time I had gotten tweaked and had a dom top get into my head, I had been literally and figuratively speechless for several days. He had fucked my throat for six hours, stopping only to make me gargle some lube, hit the pipe, or a bit of both. "Fuck yeah, cocksucker," Josh was mumbling. I looked up for a second; he was staring at me, but his eyes were focused somewhere else. His expression was a smile mixed with intense concentration. "Worship that goddamn dick, faggot," he continued. He released his grip on my head; I used the opportunity to pull off, so I just had his dickhead in my mouth. I gulped in air, trying to find an equilibrium between my burning throat and dire need for oxygen. "Don't stop," he said, and reached for a vape pen. He pressed the button and inhaled. Compared to the tina hit he had just made me do, it was a puny effort. Even so, enough of the vape escaped that I could tell he was getting stoned. I was hardly in a position to object; he had seen me smoking crystal meth. "Uh-huh," he said, putting away the vape pen and putting his hand back on my head. He pressed down, forcing his cock against the back of my throat. I struggled not to gag. That would have been hard with just his dickhead pressing against my tonsils. With his shaft fully in my throat, it was impossible. I jerked off his shaft; I did it quickly enough that he didn't have a chance to hold me in place. "Come on cocksucker. You know what you have to do. Don't let a bit of gagging stop you." I nodded and took a few deep breaths to re-center myself. "Do a hit for me," he said, pointing towards the glass pipe resting next to my leg. "You sure?" I asked. I was already tweaked, and wanted to ride the high a bit longer. The new crystal was amazing; another hit was going to launch me into outer space. "Yeah," he said. "And don't make it a pussy hit, either." I nodded. I had to take the smallest hit I dared. If that hit didn't pass muster, I'd have to do a second hit and that hit would have to be absolutely massive. "Wanna watch you debase yourself on my cock," he continued. I reached down and grabbed the pipe and torch. I heated the bowl, forcing myself to watch the drugs melt and smoke. My mind was running off in so many ways, it was hard to concentrate. I wanted to get back to Josh's cock. I wanted to feel it dripping in my mouth and pounding my throat. But it was important to please Josh first. I stuck the stem in my mouth, and began to inhale slowly but steadily, making sure the bowl was always filled with the clouds. I wanted to make this a hit that Josh would be proud of, even as I knew what it would likely do to me. Control was so difficult when I was high. Inhibitions were lowered, and taboos disappeared. I did things that I had never planned on doing when I was tweaked. Even worse, the most depraved things seemed so natural when I was high. They seemed like the right thing to do. My lungs filled up, slowly and steadily. I could feel the drugs enter my body. Even before I had exhaled, the hit was affecting me. I was going to stop before it was too late. I wanted to stop before I went too far. But instead, the clouds called out to me. The clouds reminded me that anything was possible. I took another deep breath directly from the cock-like stem of the glass pipe. This time it was going to be OK. I wasn't going to lick up cum from the floor in a video booth. I wasn't going to venture into the ghetto and let some cracked-out hung thug fuck me. I wasn't going to suck off some random stranger for 3 hours. It was going to be ok. Before I realized it, I had done the biggest hit of the morning. "Fuck, that's what I'm talking about," Josh said. Finally, I pulled the pipe from my lips. I looked at it; from what I thought was a nearly full bowl, there didn't seem to be much left. Maybe my mind was playing tricks on me, and I had forgotten how much I had started with. But yet, my hands were shaking, in the way I associated with a deep tina high. Maybe I had smoked the entire bowl. I didn't care. I put down the pipe and torch and, still holding the hit in my lungs, went back down on Josh's beautiful dick. "Yeah," Josh moaned, as his dick slid smoothly into my throat. He put his hand back on my head, insistently pulling me down on his shaft. Another inch penetrated my throat, and I could no longer breathe. I swallowed, forced myself to focus, and relaxed my throat. I felt his thick cockhead press deeper into me, choking me. But somehow, despite the very real physical discomfort, I was enjoying this. With one arm, I reached up to play with Josh's nipple. With the other hand, I reached down and started to jerk my own cock. Even though I had become crystal-limp, I still couldn't help but jerk myself off. "Fuck yeah," Josh murmured, "My very own tweaked out cocksucker." He pressed down, so that the entire length of his cock forced itself into my throat, but then immediately released all the pressure. "Show me that cloud, cocksucker," he said. I pulled off and exhaled. The hit was bigger than I had expected, and it engulfed the two of us. I leaned forward. The cloud was obscuring my view, but luckily, I felt his cock press against my lips. I opened my mouth and let him enter me. "Oh damn," he grunted. "Just fucking worship my dick." More of his dick slipped into my mouth. I welcomed it. Josh deserved to feel this kind of pleasure. When his dickhead pressed against the back of my throat, I didn't hesitate at all. I let the engorged shaft slide deep into my throat. Before long, my nose was pressed up against Josh's pubes, and I was deep-throating his manhood like the hungry cocksucker that I was. "That's it," josh murmured. He did another hit from the vape pen as I continued to suck him off. About then, I sort of lost track of time. Everything seemed so easy and perfect. All I had to do was stay on my knees and suck him off. I did it with pleasure and enthusiasm; sucking dick was what I had been put on this earth to do. I remember pausing for a second for him to pour a bit of lube on his cock, and for us to share a hit from the brown bottle. Then what might have been hours of dick-worship, and another popper break. We repeated the deep throating session, this time enhanced by the warmth of the poppers. Finally, I looked up. Josh was staring at me, his cock still hard as a rock. "Fuck, cocksucker. You keep that up, you're gonna fucking drown in my load." I smiled. A bead of pre-cum slowly formed on his piss slit. I licked it clean, savoring the salty, funky masculinity of his fluids. "God damn. You gonna swallow my load, faggot?" I nodded, and licked his cock again. He responded by grabbing my head, holding it in place. I expected him to force me down on his shaft, but first he deftly grabbed the bottle of poppers, opened, and held the bottle under my nose. "Big hit for me, cocksucker," he said. Of course, with his dick lodged in my throat, and him holding one of my nostrils closed with a finger, I had no option but to inhale as much as I could. The first of the poppers hit me even as I was inhaling more. It was going to be an intense high. He pulled the bottle away, and did a big hit of his own. "Fuck, this is going to be good." He screwed the cap on the poppers, put them down, and put both hands on my head. I went all the way down on his shaft, and he held me in place. I knew how he liked to cum. He liked to pound my throat, and he was beginning the assault. It built quickly, as the poppers hit him, and he was slamming his dick into my mouth and throat. Luckily, the poppers were hitting me just as hard, otherwise I would have been gagging. "Fuuuuck," he grunted. I felt the tension growing in his shaft. It was the first sign. Then, there was the tightening of his balls. That was the second sign. I took a big gasp of air, right before Josh slammed the full length of his cock into my throat. That was the third sign. A few seconds later, his dick spasmed, and I knew he had just shot the first volley of his load in my throat. "Fuuuuck," he grunted again. This time, he pulled his dick partway out. I could taste the first few bitter drops of semen on the back of my tongue. "Fuuuuck," he repeated. He pulled his cock out; just the dickhead remained in my mouth. The cum was still flowing, now salty but no longer bitter. It was almost sweet, and I lapped up every drop, frantically trying not let any of his precious fluid go to waste. "Every fucking drop of it, cocksucker," Josh grunted, reminding me of just how important my job was. I didn't need the reminder. There was no way I was going to voluntarily give up the chance to drink his cum straight from the tap. With only his dickhead in my mouth, it was easier to talk. Not simple, but at least easier than when the entire shaft was thrust in my mouth. "Yes Sir," I managed to say. "Right on, faggot." He shoved his dick back into my throat, coating it with his thick white cum. It dripped down, and landed directly in my guts. It was a weird feeling; I was momentarily overcome with panic when a bit blocked my windpipe and I couldn't breathe. I had barely gagged when he was face-fucking me, but now I might choke on his spooge. "Goddamn cocksucker. What are you trying to do? Milk me fucking dry?" Despite his protests, the rhythmic spurts of sperm kept on shooting from his dick. I was in cumpig heaven, and swallowed every single drop. "Yes, Sir," I said. The tina had gotten properly into my cocksucker head; I was using "Sir" with him. "Good faggot," he said. However, he started to ease his cock out of my throat and back into my mouth. He wasn't quite as hard, and the cum was now more of a slow trickle than the explosive spurts a few moments ago. "Fucking good faggot," Josh said. "Taking all of my dirty spunk." "Um hmm!" I grunted, trying to swallow another mouthful of his cum. He pulled his dick out of my mouth, and wiped it against my face. "Look good with my sperm on you," Josh laughed. "You gonna wear it home for me?" "Yes," I said. "Yes Sir, I will." "Fucking dirty cocksucker," Josh said. He wiped his dick against my face once more, then pulled it back. I recognized the action. It was his way of telling me my job here was done. My ass twitched, thinking about the way he had just used me. I stood up slowly, the tina and poppers making my head spin momentarily. I stepped back into the hall. Josh was a few seconds behind me, having pulled his sweat pants back on. I had stepped into my shorts, slipping the party gear into one of the pockets. I reached for my face, about to wipe off the spooge, when Josh muttered. "Whoa there cocksucker. You wear a man's semen proudly." I looked away. What I had said in the heat of poppered-up passion seemed less wise in even a few minutes later. "Yes, Sir," I said, and pulled on my shirt. At least the sunglasses would mask the biggest glob, right at the corner of my eye. "And by the way, cocksucker," he started. "Yes, Sir?" I nearly called him Josh. Fully dressed, we would have been two old college buddies. But regardless of our outward similarity, he was still the man, I was still the cocksucker. "Next time you forget the first rule, you won't be getting your clothes back at the end." "Yes, Sir," I said. I stepped into my shoes, licked the last of his cum off my lips, and headed out the door.

8. Jay "He came in you, didn't he?" Tucker asked me. I couldn't quite believe it myself either. Six hours ago, I was chatting with a girl, hoping to get her home. But now, a second man had just cum in my hole. Even though I barely knew him, I was still milking his dick, trying to get every drop of thick white cum out of him. I had a nagging memory, of high school health class, of gay friends telling me their fears, that this wasn't a good idea. That I was putting myself at risk. But there was a bigger imperative that I couldn't ignore. I wanted more. More men. More dick. More cum. I would worry about the aftermath later. "Yeah," I said, smiling. "He did." Damon had shot his load in my hole. The very idea made me happier than I ever remember being, and I never wanted it to end. "Lucky," Tucker said. Damon pushed his dick into me once more. It also pushed his load deeper into me. "Don't worry," Damon said. He pulled out his cock, leaving me suddenly empty. "There's more for you." Tucker swallowed and forced a smile. "Great," he said, but I could see the terror in his eyes. I wondered what it had been like for him, getting fucked so intensely that he had passed out. I wondered what he had thought about, as the blackness enveloped him even as Damon's cock continued its relentless assault. The fear must have been overpowering, yet there was nothing he could have done about it. But the thought quickly drifted away from me. All I could think about was how my ass was an empty void, and how much I wanted another dick in me. "Looks like that hit the spot," Aiden said. I nodded, not sure what the right answer was. "And that you need another cock up your ass." I nodded my head again. "Let's leave these two," he continued, then turned to Tucker. "I'll check up on you guys later. And Tucker, make sure you keep him happy." "Yeah, uh, sure boss," Tucker stammered. I looked down; I didn't want to meet his eyes as I went off with Aiden and left Tucker alone and unsupervised with Damon. I noticed that his cock had shriveled up like mine and wondered what the cause was; Damon's dick was semi-hard, and Aiden's was straining against the white underwear he had on. "Good boy," he said, then motioned for me. "Come on. I have some new friends for you to meet." The lights had been turned down even more, and I almost lost Aiden in the darkness. At least his white underwear gave me something to follow. Eventually, he stopped by the bar; it was an oasis of light, with a small light suspended over it. There was one other man there, a man a little shorter than me, wearing only a pair of red sneakers. He was thick with muscles, had a thick, trimmed beard and broad, and sported an amazingly hairy chest. Through the neatly trimmed chest hair, I could see a few tattoos. Even soft, his cock was still thick and long, hanging down over balls clearly heavy with cum. "Alex," Aiden said to the man. "Hey," Alex said. "This is Jay. He's new here tonight." Aiden turned to me. "This is Alex. I'll let you guys get to know each other properly." "First night, huh?" Alex asked. I nodded. "Welcome," he said. He reached over and ran his hand through my chest hair. Alex's fur was darker and thicker; next to him my light brown chest hair seemed almost non-existent. "You're a cute one." "Thanks," I said. He grabbed my arm and pulled me against him. His skin was warm and he smelled like a man, a bit sweaty and musky. If I needed any other reminder of his masculinity, his dick was pressing against my thigh, already semi-hard. Before I could say anything else, he leaned in, lifted his head up, and kissed me. The height difference was a bit disconcerting, that he was both shorter and the more dominant one. But I quickly forgot about anything other than the feeling of his body next to mine and his tongue in my mouth. "See what you are doing to me?" he asked as he broke off our kiss. I looked down and saw that his cock was now nestled between my legs and pointing straight forward. His cockhead was just nestled against my hole. "Nice," he said. He pushed his hips in, letting the head rub against the cum leaking out of me. "You've been fucked already, haven't you?" he whispered in my ear. "Yeah," I said. "Three times," I continued, blushing. It felt odd, to be admitting how many men had used me. I wondered what time it was and how many hours had passed since that first, almost innocent, kiss with Rod. "Nice," Alex said, pressing his furry body even closer to me. "That's hot," he said. "Especially on your first night here." "Yeah," I said. I mean, it had felt nice having another man cum in me, even if it hadn't ever happened to me before. It felt natural to be gently grinding my ass against Alex's dick. But, everything was still so new and confusing. I had been indoctrinated into heterosexuality my entire life, and suddenly a new door had opened for me. "It's been fun," I finally said. "Good," Alex said. He had an arm wrapped around me. It made me feel safe. "Want to have a bit more fun?" he asked. "Yeah," I said. I pushed my hips against his, feeling his dick slide against my hole. I wanted it inside me. I stopped worrying what people thought about me. I stopped worrying what I thought about myself. I focused on what felt good. I focused on what I wanted. "I want you. Inside me." "That's what I want too, boy," he said, and kissed me. His beard was surprisingly soft on my face. "But first, that hole needs to be eaten out. Follow me." This time, he held my hand, dragging me into the dark room of men. Out of the corner of my eye, I thought I saw Damon and Tucker arrive at the bar right as we left. But before I could confirm, other men stepped into my vision, some naked, some with jockstraps, but I as I saw now, no one was fully clothed any longer. Alex guided me to a corner, then pushed me up against a wall. It was forceful, but not rough, and my hole twitched in anticipation. I remembered how good Rod's tongue had felt against my asshole, and I instinctively pushed out my ass so Alex could bury his furry face in it. He got down on his knees behind me and pressed his tongue into my crack. "Oh yeah," he mumbled. "Gotten fucked good, I can tell." "Yeah," I moaned, as he pulled my ass cheeks apart, exposing my hole to his explorations. It was a bit uncomfortable, to be exposed like this in front of a stranger, but at the same time, my heart was pounding in pleasure. "Oh god," I moaned as he rubbed his beard against my hole. It was just as soft as it was against my lips, and I couldn't wait to feel his dick inside me as well. "So fucking tasty," he said, as his tongue pushed into my hole. I wanted him inside me, but at the same time I was conscious that he was lapping up the cum that had been injected into me. I wanted him to stop; those loads were mine to keep. The men had injected them deep into me. They had marked me, let me share some of their masculinity. But, almost as quickly as I had that thought, I wanted his tongue to push deeper. I needed to open myself up to him, and allow him to experience me as intimately and as completely as the other men had. I reached down and grabbed my dick. Despite how turned on I was, it was small and soft. I was aroused as I had ever been, but yet, my dick was being recalcitrant and stubborn. It didn't matter; so far, all the men had been more than satisfied to use their stiff manhood against my hole. Still, I couldn't help but play with myself. "That's it boy," Alex said, between diving back between my cheeks and returning to my hungry hole. "Play with yourself." Notwithstanding my hand on my dick and his mouth on my hole, I remained perversely soft. I glanced around; the men were stiff and hard, their cocks straining against their underwear and sliding in and out of tight holes. The men were proud of their dicks and the pleasure each one got from their erections. All around me, there were men, enjoying their bodies and their cocks. I wondered what was wrong with me. Alex pulled away from my ass. I could feel how wet he had gotten my hole with the combination of his spit and the semen still dripping out. He stood back up and turned me around. We kissed; his whiskers were wet and the fluids dripped into my mouth. I had only tasted my own cum before; I recognized the familiar salty bitterness of semen, but the flavors were different from the times I had tasted mine. I was tasting the semen that had been fucked into my hole. It had been so long since I had tasted another man's spooge. He hadn't called me a disgusting cocksucker yet, so I licked his beard again, this time intentionally and carefully. I thought I could taste each man who had pleasured himself with me. Rod's semen was like a fine whiskey, dark, mature, and intense. Damon's semen had an edge to it, the bodily fluid equivalent of a chip on his shoulder. But the differences didn't matter. What mattered was that each man had offered me such a special chance to get to know him, and that I had been able to receive their seed. "You like that, huh?" Alex asked me, as I licked his beard again. "Yeah," I said. I was a bit embarrassed with my admission. I wasn't supposed to be hungry for another man's semen, and I tried not to meet his eyes. "Nothing wrong with that. There's plenty more for you here." He motioned to the men around me. I looked around. On my left, a boy, not much older than myself, was kneeling down in front of a hairy, muscular, older man. The older man's chest hair was flecked with grey, but his cock was stiff and thick, and sliding in and out of the boy's mouth. On my left, another young guy was leaning against the window, his legs spread with a tall black man forcing a massive dick into his hole. "Here's one for you," Alex said. He put his hands on my shoulders and pushed me down to my knees. My face was even with his dick. Instinctively, I opened my mouth and Alex's cockhead slid in, like two magnets clasping together. I looked up, Alex was staring down at me, smiling. "Go ahead," he said. "Your mouth feels great." I ran my tongue over his dickhead, licking up the pre-cum from his piss slit. "Oh fuck," he moaned. "You're good." It wasn't long before his dickhead was pressing up against the back of my mouth and demanding entrance to my throat. I didn't want to gag. I had seen girls gag on my own dick and it seemed disrespectful to Alex to reject his manhood like that. "It's your first night out," Alex said, smiling and stroking my curly hair. "Just relax. There's plenty of time to get used to this." I swallowed, and his cock slipped into my throat. It was an invasion, even more so than Rod's cock sliding into my asshole. It was easier to disassociate from the ass fucking than it was from a cock pushing its way into my throat. I closed my eyes, focusing on the feeling of invasion. I wanted Alex to be inside me, to feel the pleasure I could give him. "Fuck, that's a nice throat," he said. I re-opened my eyes and looked up. His head was arched back, but I could still make out the expression of happiness on his face. I put my hands on his muscular thighs, balancing myself against his muscular bulk. They were thick and hairy, the way a man should feel. I turned back to his cock, focusing on the thick erection pushing its way into my body. Far from gagging on his dick like I feared, it felt good to have it in my throat. I was enjoying being down on my knees, servicing this hot, hairy, hard man. It felt good to be able to take Alex's cock, to be able to accept such a precious gift. I closed my eyes and let myself get lost in the pleasure of sucking dick. Alex's thick cock pushed into my throat. I might have gagged once or twice, but as intense as it felt, it was little consequence to Alex, and therefore, it wasn't important for me. Instead, it was just my way of thanking him for the pleasure of his dick in my throat. Once my nose was buried in his pubes, I lost track of time. Even a century wouldn't have been enough time to give him the pleasure I wanted. "You're enjoying this," Alex said, finally breaking my cocksucking reverie. "I can tell. The way your throat feels on my cockhead." I opened my eyes and looked up at him. His was smiling at me, his brown eyes wide in the dim light and the pleasure. I could see a tattoo across his chest; there was black text, but I was in the wrong position to read it. However, right in front of me, there was another tattoo, a red one, three interlocking semi-circles with barbed ends. The symbol looked familiar, dangerous and a bit sexy. However, it was hard to place it. Alex saw me staring at it. "You like it?" he asked. Even with his cock buried in my throat, I nodded. "It's my warning symbol. Just in case you had any doubts." I nodded again, not entirely sure what he meant by a warning symbol. No man as beautiful as him, with a cock so perfect needed a warning symbol. "Maybe you can earn one as well," he said. I nodded again. It didn't matter what he said. The only correct answer was to say yes, to give him any pleasure he wanted. He reached down and played with my hair. He ran his fingers through my thick curls, gently pushing me further down on his cock. I had thought I had gotten the full length of it into my throat but with his guidance, I found another inch of manhood disappear into my mouth. I gagged again, but the intense agony of it was merely my small gift towards Alex's pleasure. "That's it," Alex said. "Take it all." His voice was deep and resonant. I wondered if the entire room could hear him telling me what a good cocksucker I was. I glanced around, but the other men hadn't seemed to break their relentless rhythm of sucking, fucking, and making out. It was just me and Alex, at home in our universe of masculine pleasure. "Fuckin' sucked it hard," he said, as he released the pressure on my head. "Mmmmph," I managed to say, as I gasped for air. He had pulled his stiff shaft out. I was empty; there was only the puddles of cum in my ass to remind me of the men that had fucked me. However, the empty feeling in my gut was secondary to my need for air. I was gulping down air, smelling the heat and sweat from the men in the room. However, at close quarters, the dominant scent was Alex, a wild, masculine musk that reminded me of the old locker room on campus. My dick twitched again, but I knew it was still worryingly soft. He pulled me back up right and wrapped an arm around me. Although shorter, his arms were long and wrapped with muscle. He reached up, his thick beard rubbing up against my stubble, and kissed me. "You want me inside you?" he asked, before pressing his warm lips against mine and forcing his tongue inside of me. "Yes," I said, without hesitation. All that was important and all that was correct was to say yes to Alex's every sexual need. I had already let two men penetrate me. I was not in a position to deny him the simple pleasure of fucking me. "Yes," I repeated. "Good," he said. He kissed me once more, before skillfully spinning me around and leaning me up against the tall window. In front of me, spread out like diamonds were the lights of LA. It was mesmerizing, but even so, when Alex pressed his dickhead against my hole, I closed my eyes. I wanted to concentrate on the feeling of him pushing into me and possessing me. He pressed his hairy chest against my back and wrapped his arm back around me. I felt safe in Alex's embrace. It was both masculine and caring, a concept that had been alien to me only eight hours ago and was now almost natural and eternal. "Relax," he whispered into my ear. "This is for both of us to enjoy." I exhaled and he pressed his shaft into me. He was just as hard as ever, and his thick shaft filled me up, more than satisfying my deepest needs and urges. "Wet hole," he said, as the accumulated cum greased his path into my gut. "Fuck," I moaned. "That feels good." "Hell yeah," Alex said. His dick continued its relentless thrust into my body, pushing the semen already inside of me deeper into my guts. For a moment, I realized the danger that I was exposing myself to; there had been the endless, embarrassing high school sex ed classes with the unremitting reminders of the dangers of sex with a condom, much less the risks of unprotected sex. But the fear quickly passed. Alex was muscular and strong, healthy and fit, and it was hard to imagine any danger beyond his dick being too big for my hole. Or not big enough to satisfy my insatiable needs. Something had gotten to my head. My mind kept on slipping to sleazier thoughts and I was dangerously sanguine about the raw and intense sex I had been enjoying. I had let Alex penetrate me so easily, and his raw cock up my hole felt so natural and perfect. I remembered the bumps of cocaine that Aiden had given me and wondered if that was affecting me. Or the pipe that Damon had given me to smoke. Alex pressed his body against mine, his furry chest rubbing against my back. "Look out the window," he whispered. "All those lights." I nodded in agreement. It was beautiful, a private world that just he and I shared. Alex continued. "So white, intense. Like pools of sperm." He gently twisted my head back towards his, and we kissed. His tongue pressed into me, and I wasn't sure if I had ever been happier in my life. Alex's dick was now deep in my ass, thrusting in and out, rubbing the accumulated spooge into my body. I relished the feeling, that the two loads Rod had given me, the load that Damon had given me, and soon the load that Alex with gift me would be permanently a part of me. My dick twitched at the thought of the men marking me. "Mmmm," Alex whispered in my ear. "Tighten up that ass. Milk my dick dry." I tried my best to squeeze my ass around Alex's cock, but after three men, it felt loose. But he moaned each time, so it must have been having an effect. "Nice hole," he said. "We're going to have to play some more." He let his hand drift down towards my groin and it quickly found my dick. He played with it, but I remained just as soft as always. "You party tonight?" "Party?" I asked. I had no idea what he meant. "You know, tina? Crystal?" I realized what Damon had been letting me smoke. Friends had talked about crystal meth, how it fucked you up, sometimes permanently. But this wasn't fucked up. This was pure amazing, and if it lasted my entire life, it wouldn't be nearly long enough. "Yeah," I said. "Yeah, I have been." I blushed. I had just admitted using some crazy insane drug to this hot man. I was terrified of how he would respond and even the few seconds he paused before responding was fearful agony for me. "Nice," he whispered into my ear. "We need to PnP together. Damn hot tweaked out muscle bottom," he said. It was dirty and depraved and it made my dick twitch in pleasure. "Tonight?" he whispered. I was surprised he was asking me a question. He didn't need to do ask me anything. All I wanted him to do was to take what he wanted from me. It was my pleasure to give him whatever he required from me. "Yeah?" I asked. "Can I cum in you?" he asked. "Breed you?" I started nodding even before he had finished speaking. My desire had passed mere want, and it was now a fundamental need of mine to get more sperm inside me. "Yes," I said. "Of course. Cum in me. Breed me. Mark me." "That's what I want to hear," a new voice said. I looked away from the cityscape in front of me to see that Aiden had re-joined us. The two men, Alex and Aiden, might have been brothers, just separated by twenty-odd years. In the light from the window, I noticed how Aiden's chest hair was flecked with grey, and immediately wondered what it would look like with my cum sprayed across his chest. "A hungry boy." "Fucking hungry hole," Alex said. The two men kissed, as Alex pushed his dick deeper into me. I watched them make out, their eyes closed, each of them lost in their own private world of pleasure. "I'm going to breed your boy," Alex whispered to Aiden. "Fucking load him up with my seed." "Good," Aiden said. "I know he'd like that." Aiden ran his hand across my body, over my chest, down my flat stomach, before finding my traitorous dick. Despite my arousal, it was still soft, flaccid, and small. It was good that I was getting fucked, otherwise, it would have been an embarrassing situation. Aiden leaned down towards me and whispered into my ear. "I'm glad you're making so many new friends tonight. I'm glad you came to the party with me." I could only nod in agreement. "Feels good," I murmured, as Aiden pressed his lips against mine. His tongue pushed into my mouth, as he stroked my dick. "Him inside me." "Good," Aiden said. "It's supposed to feel good. Just enjoy it." He kissed me again. "Don't hold back. Don't be afraid. Everything is going to be just fine." "I want him to cum in me. Give me his seed." It was so strange to be saying those words, but yet it felt so natural. When I set out to the club that night, it was supposed to end that I was the one fucking some chick. I was the one who should have been injecting my sperm into her warm pussy. But instead, it was my hole that was getting defiled and degraded. "Tell him that," Aiden said. "Let Alex know what you want. What you need." It wasn't a command, but yet I knew there was no way I would ignore his request. It felt so reasonable and natural to tell Alex that my hole was his to breed. "Please, Alex," I said. "Cum in me. Give me your seed." "Is he?" Alex asked. I was confused, but then realized the question was directed at Aiden. I tried to figure out what Alex was asking. But, right as I focused, Alex pressed his dick back into me, and all I could do was moan in pleasure. "Nah. He's practically a virgin. But he's spoken for." Aiden stroked my dick, and the sensations overrode the foreboding I had about what he had just said. "Spoken for?" Alex asked. The way he said it gave me pause. I didn't want to be anyone's possession. I had just gotten out of my parent's house, and it was time to be my own man. But I remembered how protected I was when Rod wrapped his arms around me. Or how safe I felt with Aiden looking out for me at the party. Or most of all, how Alex cared for me enough to give me his load. Around these men, I was going to be ok. "Yeah," Aiden said. "But that doesn't mean the two of you can't have fun tonight." "You're right," Alex replied. He continued. "Fuck. This is going to feel good." Where Damon had been forceful and careless, Alex's every stroke was intentional and planned. As his cock slid in and out of my hole, I realized Alex had only one goal he was mindlessly pursuing. It was the goal of every red-blooded man, the only goal we had in life. It was to spread his seed far and wide, to impregnate every available pussy, whether willing or unwilling. Every thrust and parry of his cock was carefully planned and executed to push him closer to that fundamental masculine need. "It feels good, doesn't it," Aiden whispered into my ear. "His cock, inside you." I nodded. It was hard to deny what he had said. Alex's cock was sliding in and out, each stroke bringing him closer to that essential relief Alex needed so badly. Just as badly, I wanted to give him that relief, and the thick spurts of man-juice it entailed. It felt so dirty, so sleazy, but also so good. "Yeah," I finally said, lost in the pleasures of getting fucked. "I want your load," I grunted to Alex. "Give it to me." "Oh fuck," Alex grunted. His strokes were no longer the long, deep thrusts. His pace was faster and he was forcing himself right to the edge. "Oh FUCK," he grunted again. "Give it to me," I said. I had never craved something this badly in my life before. All I wanted was this man to cum in me. I wanted him to breed me. I didn't understand it when Damon had first told me he was going to breed me. But now, getting bred by a hot man was the only thing that mattered in my life. "Fucking breed me," I said. "OH FUCK," he said, this time ramming his cock deep into me. I felt Alex's cock pulse and surge and his thick, wet, cum fill my gut. Each man had been better than the last, and Alex's orgasm was practically a religious experience. "TAKE IT," Alex grunted. In the center of my torso, the wetness grew as Alex drained his balls into me. The perfection and peace of that moment, the moment where his semen filled me up, was going to be a feeling I was going to chase for the rest of my life. "Breed me," I grunted. I was on the verge of tears, so happy that Alex was impregnating me with his seed. "Fuck, this is nice," Aiden whispered. "You taking that hot load." "TAKE IT," Alex grunted once more. He was in his own world, where the only thing that mattered was his cock and how good it felt. I squeezed my ass, massaging and milk his dick. I tried to tell myself it was just to give pleasure to Alex, but I knew that my single focus was getting more seed in my hole. "Fuck, you're a hungry guy," Aiden said. I squeezed my hole again, and was rewarded by a visceral grunt from Alex plus another squirt of his precious jizz. It landed directly into my rectum.

I'm new here, so I should introduce myself. I'm William. I live in NYC and have spent time living in other places too. I'm one of those who considers himself straight. . I love fucking a wet pussy and have only ever dated girls, but there is a darker side to me. Not only do I love bareback sex (I can't remember the last time I used a condom) but I also enjoy bareback sex with guys. It's been a gradual progression from jerking off some random guy in a book store glory hole, to knowingly taking a raw poz cock in my ass. When I finally got brave enough to have sex with a guy, the first time was in one of those digital movie porn booths. Some guy came inside the small box and somehow it just happened, I ended up sliding my bare cock in his ass and fucking him until I shot my load deep inside him. This went on for a while, me topping holes bareback, at book stores, bath houses, and the such. Eventually it was my turn to get fucked. It was late one night, I had met him on AOL, and I ended up at his house. He had a beautiful cock and I knew I had to have it inside me. He put a condom on and began to fuck me. I was enjoying the fact I discovered I loved to bottom. At some point, I was riding him and pulled his cock out, sliding the rubber off. I immediately slid him back inside me. He began to pump me, then I felt something warm running down my legs. it wasn't his cum, but rather my own shit. This being my first time, I didn't realize this could happen. I ran to the bathroom and he proceeded to shower. Night over. That was in 1996. Since then I moved to Los Angeles and discovered a couple bath houses in the valley. North Hollywood Spa and Roman Holiday Spa. Both bring back so many fun memories. From time to time I would find myself nervously parking and rushing inside in the early morning hours. From there I would end up topping a tight raw hole, or sometimes letting myself get fucked. Never did a guy cum inside me (as far as I know). I always asked the top his status and he always told me he was neg. One late night, I was drunk and in my rented room. Some guy came in and shut the door behind him. I always kept the lights down so I couldn't really see him and to this day i have no idea what he looked like. I ended up fucking him, really going to town on his hole. My cock is around 7 inches uncut and of average girth, but I do have great hip movement and I seem to fuck pretty good, ladies and men. So I was fucking this guy and as I am getting close to cumming he asks me if I am poz. i tell him no, that I'm neg. He answers that's okay cause he is poz. My brain froze knowing I was barebacking a poz bottom. I was terrified and incredibly turned on at the same time. I shot a huge load. So I had my first bareback poz experience under my belt. I would never do that again I tell you. Except something had been stirred inside me. Now I began to think about BB sex with poz people, men and women. From this point, I began to actively seek out poz bottoms. Over the next couple years I bred several poz bottoms, all the while enjoying the 'risk'. In addition I was fucking as many girls as I could, giving them my seed as well. I didn't get fucked very often, and I never had a guy blow his load in my hole. Until that time in New Orleans. I found myself in a bar called Rawhide. I was very drunk and very horny. I felt free to explore the "gay" section of New Orleans, because I was in town alone. So I was in this bar, and somehow ended up with my cock in some guy's mouth. My pants had dropped to the floor and the bar crowd was watching with enthusiasm. As I was getting blown, a worked out black guy came in behind and started rubbing his cock on my crack. Between the blowjob and the cock teasing me, I was in heaven. Slowly the black guy started to push inside me. For some reason I asked him if he was wearing a condom. He told me yes. So, the black guy was fucking me and whoever was sucking my cock. I reached back at one point and felt his cock sliding inside me. I didn't think i felt a condom. I could feel my balls swell and I began to shoot into this guy's mouth. He swallowed every drop sucking my balls dry. Just then as I was coming down off my orgasm high, the black guy withdrew from my ass and walked away. I was standing in the middle of the bar with my jeans around my ankles while everyone clapped. I was embarrassed. I went into the bathroom. I looked in the mirror. The black guy was washing his cock in the sink next to me. It made me wonder why he was washing himself. I asked him if he had worn a condom and he told me 'no'. I asked him if he came inside me and he laughed, asked me what I thought he did, then walked away. This kind of covert fun went on for years. But I felt myself begin to crave something more risky, something more taboo. I chatted on-line with many poz tops who always said they would fuck me. Some I told I was neg, others I said I was poz, and some didn't even care to ask. One of these on-line friends was actually a couple. They lived a few miles from me in Studio City. I chatted with them back and forth, they invited me over a few times, to which I always chickened out. Then I would jerk my cock into a frenzy thinking about a poz cock slide bareback inside me. Well one night I came home from the bars, was quite tipsy, and got on-line. I found one of them (the top) online. He said he and his boy had been partying all night and that the boyfriend was asleep. I asked him if he wanted me to come over. He said 'yes'. Decision time. I said "fuck it." My drunk brain rationalized I must have had raw poz cock in my ass before, now I was just going to do it knowingly. before I changed my mind and I got in my car and drove to their apartment. My heart was racing a million miles an hour. I called from the door and he buzzed me in. After a short ride on the elevator I was standing at their door. I knocked. The poz top opened the door inviting me in. He was short, thinning on top and was wearing glasses, but because he was naked, I could see what I came for. His cock was hard and staring at me. I quickly entered the bedroom. His boyfriend was laying on their bed, eyes closed, quiet snores coming from him. I asked if we would wake him up. The poz top told me his man was out of it, from lack of sleep and party favors. He told me that he had fucked him an hour before and the boyfriend didn't even move. He told me to feel the ass crack. It was sticky with cum. I was on fire. I had poz cum on my fingertips. I got naked and we lied down on his bed, away from the boyfriend. We began to kiss and touch. I thought my heart was going to burst through my chest. I was rock hard. He began to suck my cock. As I lay there my cock in his mouth, I was turned on how good my cock felt in his poz saliva drenched mouth. Still I was so nervous. But I knew what I wanted. I wanted his raw poz cock inside me. I quickly pulled away from him and turned him so he was laying on his back. I saw some lube on the night stand. I grabbed the bottle and lubed my crack up good and wet. Then I positioned myself on top of him, kissing him. I held the shaft of his cock and rubbed it back and forth along my crack. I couldn't believe I was doing this. i knew I should leave right then and there, but instead I positioned his cockhead to my hole and let gravity do its job, my body sliding down on him, his cock sliding inside my ass. It had been done! I had finally let a bareback poz cock inside me. I could feel him begin to piston his hips. I moved my body trying to sync his movements. This was the hottest fucking I had ever had. Just knowing I had crossed that taboo and knowingly exposed myself to hiv had me hard and in a dream like lust state. I worked my hips, grinding his cock, forcing him into me as far as he would go. As I road him, I reached over and ran my fingers up his boyfriend's ass, scooping up the poz cum that was oozing out. I then fed the poz cum to the poz top. He eagerly sucked my fingers clean. I was really enjoying this. He had started to tweeck my nipples and started making moaning sounds. Before this he had just been quiet and fucked me silently. I started to jerk my own cock, which now leaking precum. I tasted my own seed, all the time pleasuring the poz top, who's moans were getting quite loud at this point. He was clearly really into it. I told him how I loved taking his poz cock bareback. His fucking slowed to a stop. He was still inside me and I could feel his hardness. He asked me if I was poz. I told him I was neg, but it was okay he was poz. I guess I said the wrong thing. He immediately pulled out of me and told me it was time for me to go. That it was late and he was really tired. not much for me to say. So I threw my clothes on and left their apartment. I went back home, still so hard from what had just happened. I jerked myself off and came buckets thinking about how I had just crossed the line. I e-mailed him several times never getting a reply. Similarly he never responded to my IMs. Finally one day he replied, but it was actually the boyfriend. I asked him why the top disappeared. He told me that the top was pissed because he said I had told him that I was poz in our conversations. Honestly, I don't know if I did or I didn't. I asked the bottom if he thought the three of us could ever play and he didn't reply. That was the last time I ever heard from either one of them. So many emotions and thoughts ran through me. I knew I shouldn't get fucked bareback by a poz top, but I was past it and I knew it was only a matter of time before I did it again.

Knowing that I was probably going to be getting a right workover that night, I spent my time waiting for Ben by lubing and loosening my hole as best I could. I retrieved a rather large carrot from the fridge, peeled it and then put it in some warm water for a while before working it into my arse, and once I was used to that I had a go with half a cucumber. By the time I was done I was pretty loose, and had squirted quite a bit of lube up there in the process. Ben turned up shortly after 7pm, dressed in a tracksuit and carrying a sports bag. After I let him in he set the bag down on the coffee table, stood and looked at me for a moment, and then sat down on the sofa to start unloading the bag. A few minutes later and I was standing there with a really fat padded leather collar round my neck, matching wrist and ankle restraints, and a wide leather harness tightly gripping my chest and shoulders. “Right” he said, “that’ll do. Now, put this on.” He handed me a loose tracksuit, which I put on over the leather accessories. He then pulled out a big pair of leather boots and told me to put them on, allowing me to go and get some socks to go underneath them. We had to adjust the ankle restraints to their loosest so they would sit just above the top of the boots, before zipping up the bottom of the tracksuit legs to cover them. Once I was dressed and ready we headed out, getting an Uber for quite some time. I realised we must be somewhere in northwest London, perhaps near Kilburn, but I wasn’t sure as I hadn’t seen any tube stations or other landmarks to identify the area. Ben had made me leave my mobile at home, and from where I was sitting I couldn’t see the driver’s satnav. We pulled up in an area of dark and deserted buildings that looked like warehouses, some of which had broken windows and barbed wire round the fences. The driver checked we were sure we were where we wanted to be, which Ben acknowledged before we got out. He led me round the corner and in between some buildings, and then round another corner I saw some men up ahead hanging around outside a door smoking. We passed in between them to get to the door, all of them giving me looks as I went through that ranged from smirks to leers. Once inside we made our way along a corridor, and then right into a surprisingly clean and well-lit room where there were benches, lockers and an adjoining set of showers. Ben then had me strip out of the tracksuit, before he did the same with his. Underneath he was wearing a similar get-up to me, with the addition of some leather armbands but without a collar like mine. “OK” he said, taking my hand, “let’s get you downstairs.” He led me out of the changing room and through a doorway opposite, through which was a staircase that went down between red-painted walls. At the bottom we went through a curtain, and emerged into a full-blown sex club. There was a large area with a bar, and I could see several rooms off at the sides and far end. There were only a few guys there standing at the bar, and I quickly realised they were Mitch, Rob, Gavin and some of the others from work. “Here he is!” said Rob, smiling broadly at me. I smiled back at him, and looked around at the others. “Hey guys” I said. “You ready?” asked Mitch. “Er, I guess” I said, “but I’m not sure for what.” “The rest of your life” said Rob, winking at me. I smiled nervously at him, and was grateful when Gavin handed me a beer. I took a few swigs and began to relax, despite everyone else except Ben being dressed in normal casual clothes while I was there in a leather fetish outfit. I managed to join in the conversations, and eventually had sunk two beers and a couple of cocktails. “Right” said Ben, “let’s get on with this. Is the room ready?” he asked Rob. “Yep, got the big one down the end” he replied. They all then set off down to the far end of the bar room, milling around me and encouraging me forward as they did. We went through a door into another corridor, and then at the end turned left through an arch into a fairly large room. In the middle was a sling attached to hooks on the ceiling, and over at the side was some kind of padded bench. There were a few seats around the room, a couple of bottles of lube on the floor, but that was otherwise all there was to it. “OK my boy” said Ben, taking my hand and leading me to the sling, “let’s get you settled.” He encouraged me to turn around, plant my buttocks on the end of the sling and then lie backwards in to it. I shuffled a bit once in position, and then he hoisted my legs up into the air. He put my boots through some hoops, and then attached the ankle restraints to the chains with a couple of clasps. He then made his way to the other end, raising my arms and attaching the wrist restraints to the chains in the same way. “Fuck me, his hole is gaping” said Lucas. “You already fucked him?” he asked Ben. “Not for a few hours” he replied, before turning to me. “You been working on yourself?” “Er, yeah, just some things from the fridge” I said, blushing. Ben smiled. “Awesome” he said, “that means no waiting around.” With that, he lubed himself up and then pushed into me, starting a fast and furious fuck almost immediately. I don’t know how long I lay there with my former colleagues using me, but they all bred me at least twice. I was completely helpless with my wrists and ankles restrained on the chains, so I just took the fuckings without protest. Eventually the guys tired out, and started to zip up their trousers and put their tops back on. Each of them came over and gave my arse a playful slap before leaving, so that I was finally left alone with just Ben. “So” he said, smiling at me, “did you enjoy your leaving do?” “Yes sir” I said, smiling. “Good” he replied. “Now I think it’s time for the second part of your night.” I looked at him quizzically, and then he turned and left the room. He was gone for a few minutes, leaving me prone in the sling to contemplate what he had lined up for me next. Then he eventually reappeared, with a few guys I didn’t know following him. “Gentlemen, here he is” he announced. “He’s well-loaded already, so just enjoy yourselves.” He then came over to me and stood beside the sling, putting his hand on the top of my head and stroking my hair while he looked down at me with a slightly sad-looking smile on his face. “Boy, it’s time for you to become who I think you really are” he said, “so you can enjoy the rest of your life free of inhibitions.” “What?” I asked. “Don’t hate me” he finished, before leaning down and kissing my lips. Then he was gone, and I was alone with a roomful of men leering at me and my gaping hole. It was then that I noticed their tattoos...

So began my new work routine. Someone would find a way to have me leave for a longer lunch than normal, usually dressed up either as a working lunch or an offsite meeting. I would then find myself in the disabled loo three floors up, getting my arse and throat reamed out by a whole host of men who would all dump their sticky goo inside my holes. I never asked who anyone was, nor acknowledged what we’d been up to with any of them that I knew when we were dealing with the firm’s business later on. In time, I was having sessions at which none of the gang from the Barcelona trip were present, even though that prospect had initially unnerved me. Things started to go up a gear when additional sessions before or after the working day started to be added to the equation. Ben always initiated those, especially after another project he was working on began to eat away at his ability to join us for the lunchtime gangbangs. He would use the online communicator to tell me to stay behind a bit late of an evening, or I would get texts while at home with Rachel telling me to be in an hour before normal. Gavin, too, started using these routes to get more time from me, such that I would regularly find myself in at 7.30am for one of them and still hanging around past 7pm for the other. Saturdays even started to come into play, with phantom meetings or working group sessions being set up for me in the office when in fact I would just be getting reamed out again. On those occasions, as the only people in for the day, I would usually get bred on our own floor to up the ante somewhat. Whoever it was and whenever it was that I was summoned for a breeding, I always complied. All of this began to take its toll at home, as the amount of time I spent there with Rachel gradually diminished. I felt for her, I really did, but I just wasn’t in it any more. I knew I had morphed into a true office cumdump bitch, and was increasingly comfortable and happy about that, so trying to act out as someone I wasn’t any longer at home was getting harder and harder. Eventually the inevitable happened and she left, moving to Clapham to take up the spare room of a friend of hers who had recently also split from her boyfriend. I was sad about the way things had ended between us as I did really like her as a person, but truthfully I was just glad to be free of one more potential barrier to my true slutty nature. With Rachel gone, I started to get home visits from guys at the office who lived within reach, most of whom would cover the excursion from their wives, girlfriends, boyfriends or whoever as being a trip to the gym. I suppose there was an element of truth in that, given they gave themselves a decent workout when fucking me senseless. What it meant was that the whole weekend was now open for me to get bred by my colleagues, and with eleven of them now taking advantage of what I had to offer, not a day went by without me taking at least three loads. ------- The next big change came six weeks after Rachel and I broke up. It was a Saturday morning, and I woke up quite early with plans to go for a jog before Ben came over. I was quite excited about the visit this morning, as he’d finally decided to bring one of his own fuckbuddies over to have a go with my arse and as such I was going to get a breeding from someone who I didn’t work with for the first time. I’d done my teeth and got dressed into my jogging gear, but then picked up my phone to check my messages. That’s when I noticed I had texts and emails from the National Lottery, which peaked my interest. Whenever I’d won two pounds before I would just get an email telling me to log in to my account for some news about my ticket, but this time there were many more messages and I saw the word ‘jackpot’ for the first time. I didn’t go jogging. Instead I spent the morning staring blankly at my emails and the lottery website, trying to take in what I was being told. EuroMillions. One hundred and forty million pounds. Sole winner. Even when I phoned in and went through dozens of questions to confirm things, I still couldn’t take it in when the lady confirmed I would be getting that much money in to my bank account in the next few days. Ben and his friend Frank arrived late morning, and I calmly allowed them to fuck me for a few hours without really engaging. Ben could probably tell something was up, but he didn’t let on and just enjoyed spitroasting me with Frank. They even double-fucked me without breaking me out of my near trance-like state, which Frank interpreted to mean I was just such a slut I had gone in to a cum-driven high. I was happy to let him believe that, as it just seemed to spur him on to fuck me harder and thus cum faster. When they eventually left they had each dumped four loads in my throat or arse. I was a bit more with it on the Sunday, so was able to engage a bit more effectively when Lucas from HR came round in the morning to breed me, and also when Vikesh from Ben’s other project stopped by in the afternoon to fill me with seed. The following week I went through the motions at work and in the toilets, still a bit disbelieving that I was suddenly that wealthy. However, when Thursday evening came round and I got home at 9pm after a particularly heavy session with Gavin and his assistant James, I finally got the nerve to log in to my HSBC account. Sure enough, the money was there. I was fucking loaded, in every sense of the word. ------- I started dealing with what had happened by calling Rachel. It was nice to speak to her actually, and she agreed to meet me for a coffee. When I told her that I was giving her seventy million pounds she assumed I was telling some kind of weird joke she didn’t understand, but eventually she started to believe when I explained my reasoning. We had been together when I had bought my rolling EuroMillions ticket, it had kind of been her idea but I had been the one to actually register the account and make the purchase, I had picked her birthday as some of the numbers, and all in all I wanted to make sure she got what I felt she deserved. I then apologised to her for the way things had gone between us, and told her I hoped that we could still be friends. Unsurprisingly, with me having volunteered up a share of an absolute fortune that she would not otherwise have known about and certainly wasn’t entitled to, she forgave me for all that had gone before and we have remained quite close ever since. My next step was to quit my job. As much as I enjoyed working there, I didn’t need the money and, to be honest, having to do 40 hours of actual work a week was starting to cramp my style as a true cumslut. The guys would still be welcome to breed me whenever they wished, and I would be happy to stop by the office for trips to the disabled loos if they wanted me to at lunchtimes, but I didn’t want the hassle of having to pretend like I was this high-flying ambitious guy who wanted to climb the career ladder. I worked some of my notice period, and then took my outstanding annual leave for the rest of it so that I could bring my time in the office to an end. I was thrown a leaving party by my team and the others on the floor, and we all went out for drinks at a nearby pub afterwards. As it was a Friday night it was really busy in there, so there weren’t any trips to the loos with Ben, Mitch or any of the others to get my arse the seeing to it needed. However, at the end of the night Ben took me back to my flat, and for the first he stayed over in my bed, fucking me several times before we both got up mid-morning on the Saturday. “So, Mr Wealthy Slutbags” he said as he sat down at the kitchen table, “what do you have planned now?” “Househunting” I replied, as I poured us both a coffee. “Well, that sounds like a daytime activity” he said. “Does that mean you’re free tonight?” “I am indeed” I said, smiling. “Good boy” he said. “In that case, a few of us guys want to give you the send-off you deserve.” “Oh?” I said, cocking an eyebrow as I walked over with our coffees. “It’s a surprise” he said, taking the cup out of my hand and then having a sip. “I’ll be back later to pick you up.” “What time?” “Whenever I feel like it” he replied, giving me a bit of a glare. “Oh, er, yes, sir, of course” I stammered, surprised at how we had switched from pleasant chatting to our normal dominant-submissive relationship. He winked at me. “Just kidding boy” he said. “But seriously, be ready and cleaned out from 5 o’clock and I’ll be here at some point after that.” I breathed out in relief at his warmer tone. “OK, I will be” I replied, “sir”. He smiled at me as I added the last word after a short pause. “What should I wear?” I asked. “Jockstrap” he said. “I’ll bring the rest.” “Oh” I said, suddenly understanding that this was not going to be night out drinking or clubbing with the guys. “OK sir.” With that, the conversation switched back to what I was now going to do with my life. We talked about where I would look to live, where I wanted to travel, the things I would buy, and the people in my life I would take care of. He never once made even the remotest suggestion that I should include him in any of that, and actually gave me some really good advice about how to dish out my winnings to my loved ones without causing offence or creating rifts between everyone. It was then that I decided he would be a beneficiary, once I’d figured out the perfect gift to give him. Ben left later that morning, and I spent the day registering with various high-end property consultants so that I could arrange some meetings the following week and start my search. I spoke to my parents, read a heartwarming and unexpected email from Rachel’s mum, and also got on to a few other websites to begin splashing out on things I’d always wanted to own. Then, later on, I headed for the bathroom and began a really deep clean, getting myself all washed out inside, shaving my chest, having a good shower, and then sorting out my hair. I then selected my favourite black jockstrap and put it on, doused myself in the Armani fragrance I loved, and then made my way downstairs to wait for Ben. Whatever the night held in store, I was ready and eager to find out.

The next morning I was awoken by Ben pushing his rod into me. It was dry and hurt, so I reached out and grabbed the tube of lube from the bedside table in front of me. Applying some to my hands I quickly reached back and rubbed some on his dick, before sticking my fingers in to my hole to try to relax and lube them. Ben allowed this for a few seconds, before swatting my hand away and pushing his dick in. This time he managed to sink it fully inside me, and although it hurt I put up no further protest. I lay on my side and he fucked me until he blew a third load into my hole, before he pulled out, got off the bed and headed into the shower. I heard him lock the bathroom door, so I guess he didn’t want company. We didn’t say anything to each other until we were standing waiting for the lift, both washed and dressed for the day. “You sore?” he asked, a little gruffly. “Yes” I said, continuing to stare up at the LED display to see the lift approaching our floor, “but I’ll live.” We met Mitch and Rob down at breakfast, where they had already been for a while. Ben sat down and waited for a coffee to arrive, but I was hungry so asked Rob to order a cappuccino for me while I went to the buffet. Coming back with a plate of food I saw Rob and Mitch looking at me quizzically, slightly smiling. I tried to avoid their gaze, wondering why the sudden attention my way, but when I was seated, had put my napkin on my lap and picked up my cutlery, the two of them were still staring at me. Ben, meanwhile, was checking his phone but had a smirk on his face. “So” I said, blushing a bit, “how was your night?” “It was good” said Mitch, still smirking. “Er, great” I said, forcing a smile at him. At this point he looked away, but the smile didn’t go. I was now convinced that Ben had told them what had happened last night. “So” said Ben, breaking an uncomfortable silence that had then ensued. “We all know what the plan is for today?” With that, and to my relief, conversation turned to work. There was a lot to do, and I was able to focus on the job at hand for most of the day, only really being brought back to reality when I sat down without care and realised how tender my thrice-fucked arse was. We worked all through the day, eating lunch during a meeting so as not to waste time, and it wasn’t until gone 7pm that we finished. A few of the people we had been working with took us to a nearby bar for some drinks, and we once again ended up having tapas for dinner rather than staying out to go to a restaurant at the late hour the locals tended to eat. We then walked back to the hotel, taking in the vibrancy of the city after dark. No-one suggested stopping for a drink anywhere as I thought they would, and indeed no-one was really talking. I was feeling pretty self-conscious after the weirdness at breakfast, so kept my trap shut too. Back at the hotel we piled into the lift in silence, and then Rob and Mitch got off at the third floor without even a ‘goodnight’. Ben and I then continued on up to level five, and headed to our room. “Bathroom” Ben said gruffly as I closed the bedroom door. “Sorry?” “Get in the bathroom” he commanded. I stood and stared at him for a moment, and then found myself complying. I walked into the bathroom, with him following close behind. Once inside, he pushed me towards the sink and bent me over, my silk tie resting on the taps. He then reached around my front and undid my trousers, pushing them and my trunks down to my knees. I watched in the mirror as he then undid his own trousers and pushed them down a bit, reached into one of the pockets and pulled out a sachet of lube, ripped it open with his teeth and then I felt it squirting between my arsecheeks. Seconds later his cock was against my tightened hole, and I did the best I could to allow him access as he pushed in. However, he had not rimmed or fingered me at all, and it hurt like a bitch. I yelled out as he popped in. “Shut up!” he said, pushing himself the rest of the way in. Then, without any pausing to let me get used to the invasion, he started fucking me deep and hard. I know I had my eyes squeezed shut at first, but in time I opened them again and looked in the mirror. As much as it hurt, it was a hell of a turn-on to see both Ben and I fully dressed in business suits, but with him fucking the daylight out of me. He didn’t last long before he bred me, and then ripped his cock from my hole. “Get undressed and get on the bed” he commanded, as he pulled me up and pushed me out the door. He then shut and locked the door to do, well, I don’t know what. I stood in shocked amazement for a bit, and then started to get my jacket, tie and shirt off. I removed my watch and chucked it on my bed, then sat on the end of his to get fully naked. I paused again, and then climbed up on to the bed and positioned myself on all fours. While I waited I remembered the tube of lube from this morning, so crawled over and retrieved it from the drawer. I applied some to my fingers and then reached back to work it into my hole, trying to stretch myself a bit. Ben’s dick had already done a number on me back there, but it had hurt throughout so I wanted to get a bit more relaxed if he was going to fuck me again. Ben came back out of the bathroom, and our eyes met as I looked back over my shoulder at him. “On all fours” he said, before going towards the bedroom door. I heard him open it, not knowing what the fuck was going on, but when I then heard the clear sounds of more than Ben walking into the room everything fell into place for me. “Fuck” I heard Mitch say, “you weren’t joking!” “Is he ready?” asked Rob. “Slut’s all yours” replied Ben. “Just bred him, so he’s good to go.” Oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck. That’s pretty much where my head was at. I looked back at them as they stripped out of their clothes, not quite believing what was about to happen to me. But I didn’t protest. I don’t know why, but I didn’t protest. Rob went first, stepping up to my rear end and slapping me with his cock a few times. He saw the tube of lube next to me and grabbed it, applying some to his cock for which I was grateful. He then pushed against my hole and slipped inside, and I was pleased to find that he didn’t have the girth of Ben. He was much longer though, and as he went deeper inside I found myself moaning as new parts of me were opened up. “He loves it” said Mitch, who then came round to the other end of the bed. He kneeled on the mattress and shuffled forward, presenting his erect dick to my face. Without a great deal of choice in the matter, I opened my mouth and allowed him to push inside. And so it was that my first spitroasting began. Rob got himself fully buried, and then began to piston in and out of my recently-virgin hole, while Mitch set up a rhythm in my mouth. Somehow I managed to swallow his cock without gagging, and so my throat got deflowered by Mitch as Ben had done to my arse the day before. The two of them started thrusting in sync, so that I was getting reamed at both ends in tandem. I have to admit, even though my mind was screaming, it felt amazing. I relaxed into it, letting the two guys use my holes. In time, they swapped places, and I got to savour the various tastes now coating Rob’s cock as he thrust it in and out of my throat, while Mitch took over the reins at the back end. They swapped back once more before Rob blew his load in my arse, and then Mitch went back there and hammered me for a bit longer until he too had bred me. Ben took over at this point, ramming into me and dumping another load. By that point Rob was back in gear so he gave me another fucking, and then Mitch added his second load of goop to my overflowing hole. They rested for a while on my bed, cracking open some beers it appeared the other guys had brought with them, and I turned over an lay on my back trying to recover. None of them spoke to me at all, just chatting between them about what a good hole I was, how I compared to the girls or guys they fucked back home, and how many loads they thought they could get up me before we went back to London. They were clearly trying to themselves aroused again while my holes lay unused, and it worked. Still lying on my back, I then took one more load from each of them with my legs up on their shoulders, before they called it a night. Rob and Mitch threw on their trousers and shirts and headed off, while Ben climbed in to my bed. I lay on his for a bit longer, and then sat up and looked over at him. “Should I get in with you?” I asked softly, the first time I had spoken in a long while. He didn’t respond, but just threw back the covers. I climbed in turned around and rested back against him on my side. I could feel his cock was hardening again, so reached back and took hold of it. I briefly rubbed it, and then guided it back into my gaping hole. Ben let out a moan of appreciation, and threw his arm over me to hug me in. Sleep then took us both, with him buried to the hilt inside me.

The crowd of older guys surrounding me looked at me like I was a piece of meat for their pleasure. As I waited for the next onslaught to begin, I suddenly heard a voice cry out in the hallway. “Oh god, help me, please somebody help me!” The voice sounded young, I watched as the crowd slowly parted and a skinny young twink about the same age as me was dragged in. He was being held by a stocky older guy, who marched him towards me. With a single move the older guy ripped the shirt off the young guys back, leaving him just wearing a pair of skimpy shorts. He then shoved forcefully and the young guy sprawled on the ground in front of me. “Look what I found out after dark.” the stocky guy announced to the room. “A new play thing.” A pleased murmur went around the room. “Please guys, just let me go, jokes over now, I’ll just go and we can all forget about this.” the twink said. “Haha good luck with that, bitch.” one of the crowd yelled out. The twinky guy raised his eyes and for the first time seemed to notice me, he looked at me suspended from the ceiling. His eyes and mouth opened wide in shock. He turned back to the man who had dragged him into the room. “Please, please just let me go!” his voice went high with panic. “Maybe we will let you go, but first I think you should put on a little show for us.” the older guy responded. “Wha.. What do you mean? What kind of show…?” he stammered. “We want to watch you two boys put on a little fuck show for us.” “But, I’m not queer!” I watch in slow motion as the stocky guy hand slapped down hard on the twink's ass. “AHH! Fuck! What was that for?” the twink screamed in pain. “Shut the fuck up, you will do whatever the fuck we tell you to do.” the stocky guy demanded. “Now, get over there and make out with him!” I watch as he slowly stood up, looking me up and down. His mind no doubt wondering if he would meet the same fate as me. “Don’t just stand there gawking at him dumb fuck, kiss him, get this show started!” someone called out. The twinky guy slowly got closer to me, when he was right in front of me he whispered “What’s your name? How did this happen to you?” “My name’s Jordan, this guy Matt kidnapped me and they have been using me for sex.” I replied. “I’m Ryan, if I get out of here I’ll send help.” “Enough talk boys, get the show going or you’re going to regret it.” The stocky guy demanded. Ryan moved in closer to me, he looked scared and hesitant, but slowly moved in close and after deciding he had no choice, kissed me. His lips barely parted as we first kissed, but I was still able to enjoy it. Still suspended from my wrists, I had little control of the kiss but I felt him start to explore my mouth with his tongue. “Fuck yeah, thats it boys, lets see some fireworks.” One of the guys in the room yelled out. “Cut his wrists down.” Someone else yelled. I watch as the stocky guy moved forward and with a swift movement, released my hands from the harness. As I felt the blood start flowing in my arms again, I tentatively moved my hands onto Ryan’s hips and started to make out with him in earnest. For a ‘straight’ boy he seemed to be ok with kissing me, and for a few minutes, the reality of our situation melted away as we enjoyed the moment. He pulled away for a second and I looked at his gorgeous lips, wet with saliva. His eyes were glazed over with lust, as he tugged at my hands and indicated we both lay on the floor. I lay on my back with Ryan above me, he looked down at me unsure, before I grabbed the back of his head and pulled him into another kiss. For a moment, it was just Ryan and I making out, but after a moment I became aware of the noise of hard cocks being stroked all around us. The room full of men eagerly watching us put on a show. I felt Ryan’s hands run over my body, as I felt his stiff cock push through his shorts against my thigh. My own erect dick leaking against his abs. I was suddenly aware of the stocky guy moving in behind Ryan, I watch Ryan’s body stiffen as he realised what was happening. His eyes looked into mine with a silent pleading for help. I had long since given up hope of getting out of this situation, and so I stroked his face, trying to calm him. “Shhh, it’s ok.” I whispered to him. “If you just go with it, they will let us go at some point.” The stocky guy jerked Ryan’s shorts down to his knees, exposing his tight ass to the room. I saw the stocky guy dip his finger into a drop of pre-cum from his own leaky cock, and then swipe the pre-cum against Ryan’s hole. Ryan nuzzled into my neck and whimpered, clearly terrified of what was to come. “Please don’t let them do this, I have never been fucked before.” he pleaded to me. I just looked at him with sadness in my eyes. “I can’t stop them.” I heard the stocky guy spit, wipe it over his thick meaty cock to make it slick, and line the thick cock head up, poised to violate Ryan’s virgin hole. Ryan tensed as he felt the wet spongy cock head kiss against his hole. I couldn’t help but watch with fascination. I looked up at Ryan who had tears in his eyes, I kissed him, hoping to distract him. As we kissed, I felt him gasp as the massive cock head parted his virgin hole and slowly start to sink deep into his tight body. “Argh fuck!” he cried out. “Please don’t do this!” Ryan started to move, trying to free himself from the giant pole impaling him. “Hold him fucking still, or I'll break his fucking neck” the stocky guy ordered me. I wrapped my arms around Ryan’s torso, trying to calm him and get him to accept his fate. Ryan froze for a moment, which was just long enough for the stocky guy to slide the last few inches of his fat cock into Ryan's now distended boy hole. I watched as Ryan’s back arched up and his mouth opened wide in a silent scream. He had taken the whole cock inside him and was totally defeated. He slumped onto my chest, silent tears streaming down his face as the stocky guy started to slowly plow Ryan's no longer virgin hole. “The boys want to be able to see the action, hold his cheeks apart, they want to see me rip his hole wide open” The stocky guy demanded. I reached down and grabbed Ryan’s tight ass cheeks, I spread them wide and looked down in amazement as the fat cock plowed, and pulled at Ryan’s tight ring. From the noises in the room, the other guys were just as turned on by the sight as I was. I realised as I held Ryan’s ass that I was now a willing participant in Ryan’s rape. I wanted to see him used and degraded, I wanted to see him take his first poz load. The room was filled with the sounds of sex, two hairy guys had come closer to watch and were stroking their leaky cocks over the sight of Ryan being fucked on top of me. I watched as one of the guys exploded over Ryan’s hair and back, coating him in a thick ropey load. The sight of the cum load sprayed all over Ryan seemed to spark something in the stocky man. I watched as his hips began to thrust in earnest. I could hear his balls slapping hard against Ryan’s soft skin. A choked sob came from Ryan as he realised what was about to happen. “Please, please don’t.” he croaked out. “ARGHHHHHHH!” the stocky guy arched his back and went tense. Ryan’s eyes suddenly locked on mine, pure terror on his face. “TAKE MY FUCKING POZ LOAD YOU DUMB SLUT!” the stocky guy bellowed as his hips thrust his deadly venom deep into Ryan’s fuck hole. “Noooooo!” Ryan yelled as his panicked body tried in vain to get away from the stocky guys thick shaft. The stocky guy collapsed, spent, onto Ryan’s sweaty back. Pinning him on top of me, with no chance of escape. I held Ryan tight as his head slumped onto my shoulder, and he started to cry.

I'm a huge precummer. Even if I just see a hot guy and think of him naked fucking me I'll get a wet spot on my jeans from my precum. So when I really am getting my ass fucked or even sucking on a guy's cock and balls, my cock is oozing precum constantly.

Used to play with a childhood friend about 3-4 times a month during regular sleep overs. What started as truth or dare slowly turned into me waiting for him to fall asleep and jerking/sucking and eventually even fucking/getting fucked by him. we both knew he was really awake, but somehow it gave us permission to do these naughty things without the guilt I found when I tried them with other boys/men. This lasted for much of our youth together and I am pretty sure that by the end of our friendship we were more in it for the late night sex sessions than our mutual appeal to one another. I even found that other young friends of mine were fine with "sleeping through it" when they discovered my hand or mouth on their cocks. This included my hot karate-champ, triathlon running younger cousin and a taller, buff, horse hung roommate at camp. The first summer at camp with him, I jerked him off twice and sucked him once, second summer I was jerking or sucking him almost nightly and he and another guy there got me "drunk" off of some cheap wine and a couple sleeping pills and fingered me and took turns fucking me while the other would hold down my arms and chest and muffle my slurred moans for 10 minutes or so, each of them shooting on my hole or inside me. His friend from that night happened to end up at my college years later and even though I was all top and totally in the closet, he would text me to meet him in the showers really late at night and I'd suck him off there and feed him my cum or he'd call me on nights his roommate was going home for the weekend and we'd drink cheap wine and I'd end up "pinned" by him (I am a good 4-5 inches taller and outweigh him by 30 lbs on his best day) while he would fuck my ass all night long, sometimes even all weekend. We always used condoms at first, but he'd only have one or two, and once they were used he would fight the urge until he was too horny and I would tell him no as long as I could, but I usually left with at least one or two loads inside me. We were able to make this relationship function all because of a mystery photo he supposedly had from the night at camp, showing me drunk, smirking, licking his cock. After he moved into my dorm, just one floor down and a couple rooms down a different wing, we ran into each other in the lobby and I panicked a little when I realized where I knew him from. He showed no signs of outing me at first so we slowly became friends and I took his advice about stuff on campus since I was new. It took a late night AOL instant messenger session for him to claim possession of the nasty pic of me, and I was so freaked out that of course I agreed to meeting in the bathroom in the basement to talk about it. I begged to see it/destroy it, he told me he'd keep it to himself if I'd give him head. Furious, but scarred, I did give him head, and let him reciprocate. After a few more sessions and the first full night of fucking in his dorm room, I had a sneaking suspicion that this photo didn't exist, especially since he would have had to have had his digital camera on him in the room back at camp, since this took place before cell phones were common, or included cameras. Somehow it turned me on even more knowing he wanted me so bad he felt he had to force me to do it. I was so tight at the time that I had a hard time enjoying the sex, so it became more about trading my body for his promise to keep my secret. These days the idea of being drugged or drugging someone and taking part in a sexual encounter with them makes me so hard I can hardly keep from cumming, and the scenarios that surround blackmail, forced sessions, public restroom/shower play and playing on the dl are all serious triggers for me to go wild. I recently began searching for the guy from college to see if I can make contact and pretend to be worried that he still has the photo and remind him that I will do ANYTHING to keep it from coming out. Now that I have learned to enjoy bottoming we might even get a real photo or two with him cumming up inside my drugged, slutty ass to ensure it continues to be an option

I have been single for too long and too much of a slut to go into a monogamous relationship now. But I do would like to have a best buddy to whom I can connect with and have a relationship with. He can be a slut too. I don't care. Living together with someone? I think not. I appreciate my private space too much. Unless there is a gorgeous huge dicked 30s top who wants to breed me every night. I then may reconsider :-)

Part 2 Unable to disengage my eyes from Tom’s cock while we showered, I was grateful that he’d chosen to start by shampooing his full head of rusty hair, the grey around his temples disappearing as soon as the soap mixed in. Watching him soap up his chest, ass, pits and pubes, I only glanced up to his eyes occassionally to ensure they were still glued shut to keep out any suds. His meat had plumped to semi-hardness, but was still only about 6 inches long, leading me to imagine just how much bigger it would get fully hard. My cock would have been rock hard if not for the tina I’d been smoking, but tina-dick left me flaccid. “All do good in here?” the heavily accented voice came from the shower entrance and, turning to look, I realized it was the handsome young korean man with the movie star looks. “Great thanks, Matt.” My redheaded shower companion responded, rinsing his face to see who had asked. “Alright Missah Tom,” The handsome boy called Matt responded before turning to leave. “you ask fo me if you need rub latah, okay?” “Okay,” Tom called to him before turning off his shower head and stepping closer to me while toweling off. “You gonna ask?” “Hmm? Ask what?” I said, whipping back to him and trying my hardest not to drop to my knees and suck him hard. “Ask why I called him Matt,” Tom laughed. “His real name is ‘Tickle Jar’ or “Tiki Jam” or something, but all the massage boys go by an american name for the clients.” “Aha,” I laughed too and turned off my shower head, reaching for my towel. “and do they know all the customers by name as well?” “Probably not,” Tom said, holding the door open for me and leading me back to the locker room area. “But I am a good customer. I am the one who insisted they train some of the young men here to do massage. Last year they only had females and none of them could do it…hard enough to really relax me, ya know what I mean?” “I think so,” My eyes returned to his towel-covered crotch which did little to cover the fact that his dick was almost fully hard now, and tenting the towel impressively. “You ready Missah Tom?” Matt popped his head around the corner. “Sure Matty,” Tom gropped himself once then sauntered over to the boy, putting an arm around him, before they disappeared down the hall with the massage rooms. I’m no slouch at 6’1”, but watching this older man who stood 6’3” or 4” with his arm around the slight figure of the 5’7” tall boy next to him made my dick hard again. I scurried to my locker and grabbed my glasses case and a small bottle of lube and wrapped them in a wash cloth. Hurrying back to the door, I strained to see if I could hear them while I reached down to stroke but jumped when another young man rounded the corner and asked if I ‘want him rub me.’ Turning to say no, I was shocked to see it was the older of the two brothers, in nothing more than a tight pair of speedos. His cock was still almost fully hard inside them and pulsed with each step towards me. Swallowing hard and nodding, he took my hand and led me through the door and down the hall, just past the door where Tom and ‘Matt’ were getting started, which was standing open about a foot. Moving too fast to see anything more than Tom’s nude figure on the massage table, I tried to come up with some excuse about needing to go back to my locker for something, when the younger brother appeared and said something in Korean to his older bro. “So sorry Missah…?” he stood waiting for me to tell him my name is Dan. “Sorry Missah Dan. I gotta get uhspecial oil for rub you. You wait here and I back in 5 minute, yes?” I smiled and nodded. “Good, me,” he pointed to himself. “Eddie. No you let othah boy rub in you, yes Missah Dan? Only Eddie rub in you, right?” “Right only Eddie,” I said as he smiled, turned and left. Once he was back in the main part of the locker room, I fished out my pipe and took a big hit before sneaking back into the dark hallway and tip-toeing to the next door to spy on Tom and Matt. Sadly nothing was happening as far as I could see. Tom was now on his stomach with a towel over his big meaty ass, and Matt was on the far side of the table, using his small hands and elbows to dig as hard into Tom’s back as possible. Maybe he was only interested in a real rub down, I thought before turning to go back to my room. “You want puff on glass Missah Tom?” Matt’s voice brought me back to the open door. Peering in, my dick began to stiffen again as Matt stepped from behind the table, revealing that he was nude with a ribbon tied around his hard cock and balls. Bending over almost a foot from my hiding place in the hall, he fished through a bag of goodies and pulled out a glass pipe similar to the one in my hands and loaded it with more crystal than I had ever seen. Tom meanwhile reached out and pulled the boy’s dick into his mouth while the boy melted the shards and took a big hit from the pipe. I quietly lit my own pipe as Matt made Tom take a big hit, before turning the man over, stripping away the towel to reveal almost 9 inches of hard manly dick rising from the red pubes. I exhaled as Matt climbed up on the table and lowered his (probably pre-lubed) hole down onto the older man’s dick. Unable to take more than a few inches, he slapped Tom’s hands away when they tried to pull him on further, instead pointing them to the pipe on the side table and telling him to “make smoke more.” My ass was itching to show the korean boy what it was missing as I saw him ride just the first 4 or 5 inches up and down, over and over. Tom kept taking hits from the pipe, occassionally pulling the boy’s chest down to him so they could shotgun hits. I was so caught up watching half the ginger cock slide in and out of the tiny hairless hole that I almost screamed when I glanced back at Tom and saw his eyes locked with mine, a huge grin across his face. Realizing he could see me standing there, holding my own pipe, I copied his movements when he next lifted the pipe to his own mouth, and the two of us took identical hits. “Yous make sperm for Matt Missah Tom?” Matt asked while bouncing away on the dick inside his ass. “No matt,” Tom responded, keeping his eyes locked on mine. “I think I’ll wait to find an ass that I can fuck all the way before I make sperm inside it.” At that moment I was about ready to push my way in, shove the korean kid to the floor and hop on the dick myself, but the sound of a key turning in the lock to the door at the end of the hall made me shoot back into my own room and hide my pipe in my washcloth. Just barely getting it concealed before the door opened, I was relieved it was “Eddie” carrying a small bag just like the one “matt” had next door. Eddie asked me why I was still in my towel and urged me to get naked and get on the table. Blushing I tried to scoot past him and slide onto the table with my towel still on, but Eddie grabbed it and pulled it off, tossing it in with the dirty laundry. My hard on sprung up, hitting my abs and leaving a heavy dollop of precum smeared in with my treasure trail. “Dontcha worry none Missah Dan,” Eddie laughed. “My stickah stiff too.” Pulling his speedos away from his tight muscular waist, his own uncut 8 inches jumped out and throbbed at the cool air in the room. Pushing me back down on the table, he walked around in front of my face and oiled up his hands and my back. I tried to ignore his dripping cock in my face by closing my eyes, but he leaned in close enough that it kep brushing across my lips and cheeks until I took it in my mouth and began to suck it as deep and hard as I could. “Ahh, yes Missah Dan,” He said while taking my head in his hands. “Thatah so nice feel. I make more nice feel for you too.” He reached down beside us and lifted up the bag, pulling out something I couldn’t see with his hips against my face. Hearing a familiar clicking, I saw a glow from behind my head, and watched in surprise when he pulled away from me just as he exhaled from the pipe in his hand. “You like some crystal fun too yes Missah Dan?” Not waiting for my response, he lowered the pipe to my lips and had me hit it. Once I had a huge hit in my lungs, he leaned over and sucked it back into his mouth, before exchanging spit with me. He stopped kissing me and handed me the pipe, motioning for me to keep taking hits while disappearing behind me. My body stiffened then relaxed once I realized he was mounting me from behind and continuing the massage while his stiff dick slid tantalizingly from the top of my ass crack down to where my cheeks hid my hole. Each time it reached the bottom, another drop of oil would hit the cheeks, allowing his cock to further split my bubble butt before sliding back to where it met the small of my back. Five hits and 7 slides later I was moaning and arching my back to meet his dick, almost catching the head in my hole. “Missah Dan want Eddie to make ass fuck?” Eddie whispered, leaning down and pressing his chest against my back. My moans made him laugh softly and press his cock harder against my hole. “Missah dan know it cost much money more? 25 dollah for massage. 40 dollah for eddie make ass fuck, yes missah dan?” “Yes Eddie, please.” I said. Eddie laughed again, leaned back to an upright position, handed me the pipe to hit again, and began spreading my cheeks. Inhaling from the pipe as deep as I could, my body screamed when I exhaled and Eddie rammed all eight inches into me all at once. Reaching around, he shoved a towel into my mouth before whispering “no scream or Eddie stop.” Clenching my fists and trying to breathe, I slammed my eyes shut as Eddie began fucking me like a mad man. No doubt Tom and Matt had heard us if they were still next door, but I didn’t want anyone else to come investigating and find me, pipe in hand, cock in ass, high and skewered like a pig. No such luck though, since just as I got used to Eddie’s massive cock and he began spewing some Korean gibberish which sounded to me like he was getting ready to cum, our room door swung open and the guy who showed me around stepped in, a shocked look on his face. I tried to pull back to get off the table but eddie pushed me back down and continued fucking me while he and the other guy chatted in Korean. Embarassed I buried my head in the pillow in front of me just in time to hear Eddie moan and what felt like a gallon of jizz unload into my hole. Almost too quickly, he’d hopped off of me and was pulling up his speedos as I felt another body mounting me. Turning over my shoulder, I caught the smile of the first teen I’d met as he hit the pipe and slid his thick 6 and a half inch cock in where Eddie’s had just finished. Even with less length, his girth was impressive, and I found myself pushing back onto his cock with each thrust until I heard some familiar expletives before the teen added his own load. My own cock was begging for release but I held off as the teen dismounted me and pulled his shorts back on. “Sorry for that,” He said, using my towel to wipe the sweat and oil off his chest and my back and ass. “Just couldn’t resist adding my cum to Eddie’s when I caught him pounding your sweet ass. It’s no charge of course. I’m Jing by the way, but you can call me Jerry if that’s easier.” “Dan.” My mind was still reeling as I sat up and willed my cock to stop throbbing. “You guys provide that service for all your customers? How did he know I wouldn’t freak when he pulled out the pipe? Why can you speak english so well? What is this place?!?!” “Slow down Dan, just take a hit, drink this,” He said handing me a water bottle from the side table. “and I’ll explain.” As we sat and smoked, Jing explained that his family owned the place and he was actually a US citizen, being born here, going to school and everything. The other guys (and girls) were all here illegally, having been snuck in to work in places like this for a few months while they got some false papers for them and they worked off the cost of the trip over. Jing could tell I was not too happy to hear they were indentured, so he explained that each and every one of them knew exactly what they were getting into when they signed on, and none of the boys or girl who worked this side of the spa had any objections to fucking around with guys. If they were only into women, they only worked the other side. Many of them were excited to be working here since it was safe and paid well. Some of them would even end up being hired by men and women who patronized the spa to become their house boys or maids, leading to a career and perhaps even a real chance at becoming a citizen. They even had the choice not to smoke or play with the tina if they didn’t want to, but most of them were already addicted when they arrived and Jing’s father was helping them to break the habit slowly so they didn’t end up arrested once they were out on their own. “Okay but how did you know I was okay with smoking?” I asked while watching Jing mindlessly play with his cock while staring at my ass. He rolled me back onto my back and lifted my legs while he explained. “We have a few cameras hidden around the place and I spotted you smoking in the lockerroom earlier before I gave you the tour. Hope you don’t NNNNHMMMP mind.” He grunted as he reinserted his dick into my hole, hard again and ready for load number two. We fucked for another twenty minutes or so while he told me about their underground reputation for closeted men as a place for inexpensive hot sex and privacy to get high. Most of their clients seemed to want to fuck young guys, but Eddie figured I was more bottom after finding out I was spying on Tom and Matt. “You saw that on camera too?” I asked between moans. My head was floating while he told me that Tom actually ratted me out to Eddie when he came back to do the massage. I didn’t even really care, which told me something was up. “Guess that ghb is taking effect huh?” Jing asked, taking the now-empty water bottle from me and tossing it in the trash. “Don’t worry, it was a small dose. Just enough for you to relax and let some of our clients use your cum-lubed hole. Speaking of cum lube, here….I …cum!” Jing added a second load and I smiled, my muscles loose and my asshole warm and sloppy. He helped me to my feet and wrapped a clean towel around my waist. I went for my pipe and he told me he’d put it back in my locker, that all I needed to worry about was getting myself into the showers to clean off the oil and then take a dip. Once I was under the shower head I could feel part of the fog lifting. Somehow I had failed to notice the new customers now filling up the locker room, showers, steam room and pool area. Probably only 5 guys total, but it felt crowded now that I wasn’t sure if they were all okay with what had just happened to me. Leaving my towel on a beach chair I made my way to the jacuzzi pool instead of drying off, and sunk down in next to Tom. “Looks like Jerry was right,” He said, sliding closer and slipping his hand between my legs, fingering my hole. “A massage was exactly what was called for to loosen you up.” Another guy joined us in the jacuzzi, but Tom seemed to know him as they shared a head nod before the new guy moved to my other side and fondled my dick. Looking at this handsome man in his mid-twenties, it took me a moment to recognize him as a proathlete from one of the local ball teams. My eyes grew wide when it dawned on me who it was, but I didn’t say anything, remembering what Jing, or Jerry as Tom called him, had said about this being a place for discrete and closeted guys to fuck and party in private. “Hey guys, why don’t we head over to the small steam room for a minute?” The proathlete who I’ll call “Les,” said to Tom and me. “We can enjoy ourselves more there I think.” When he hopped out to head across the tiled pool deck to a door marked “sauna #2,” doing nothing to hide his 9 or ten inches of massive circumsized meat, surrounded by well-groomed black hair. Tom took my arm and lifted me out of the pool and stood me beside him, before grabbing a small toiletries kit from the deck chair next to us and dragging me into the room where Les had just entered. It was dark here and my eyes took awhile to adjust as the only light in the room was a red blub in the furthest corner. Suddenly a lighter came alive next to me and I saw Les and Tom passing a pipe back and forth, each pulling me to their lips to shotgun every time they exhaled. Feeling Les’ massive cock against my hip on each kiss, I turned to leave but was caught unaware as Les picked me up and carried me back to a wooden bench. Before I could say no, Tom was using some oil from the bag to lube up his cock while Les made his way to the door to keep a lookout. Now closer to the red bulb, I watched helpless as Tom withdrew his small bag of crystal, took the biggest chunk and fingered it as deep into me as he could get it. Thrusting his finger in and out for a few minutes to be sure the booty bump was melted, he only stopped when Les encouraged him to hurry before anyone came over. “I knew I was right to save my load for your ass boy,” Tom whispered before pressing his towel to my mouth and shoving 7 inches of his huge cock in without any warning. I struggled and tried to get away but was caught between his red haired crotch and the wall as he slowly pounded in and out until he had managed to get balls deep. Two minutes of fully in and out pumping and Tom lost control, adding his load to the three I had already taken since arriving, not to mention anything left from the previous night. “My turn,” les said, quickly taking tom’s place so I didn’t get a chance to escape. My eyes almost burst from my head as Les repeated tom’s actions and also shoved most of his dick into me all at once. With a fresh load from Tom’s big dick, it took only two thrusts before the muscular v-shape of Les’ groin was pressed against me, which elicited moans from both of us. It might have been only five minutes of fucking, but it felt like forever as Les tenderly kissed and caressed me, all while destroying my ass with his giant cock. “Are you ready for some cum from a real man?” Les whispered in my ear. I nodded. “Then beg for it boy.” “Please sir, give me your hot cum.” My mouth spewed pleas for his load, while my brain tried to remind me to keep it down in case anyone could hear us in the pool area. “Fill me with every last drop of your steaming load. I need your creamy jizz deep inside me.” “Then take it bitch!” Les suddenly yelled. Tom tried to signal us to be quiet, but Les was lost in the moment and grunted and growled at full volume while he shot dozens of cum volleys into my tight hole. When I looked down at his dick as he pulled it out, I couldn’t tell if it wa my drugged up mind or if his cock had really grown another inch in my ass, until tom noticed it too. “Damn ball-boy,” Tom remarked, grasping Les’ dripping dong and shaking it. “This thing does get bigger when you bred a bitch, you weren’t lying!” “Told ya!” Les bragged between ragged breaths. Once he had slowed his heart beat, he helped me stand up, making sure to check out the locker key number on my wrist. With a kiss and a pat on the back, he disappeared out of the room. Tom and I waited a few minutes for him to get a head start, each taking a couple hits off the pipe. As we went to leave, Tom turned on the steam on a switch next to the door, explaining why it had been off while we played. “I figured we’d get hot enough without it,” And damn, was he right! Part 3 Skipping the showers in favor of a dip in the pool, I separated from Tom and dove into the 10 ft deep end of the crystal blue waters. Coming up for air, I noticed a few new faces, mostly men around Tom’s age, with one or two closer to Les and I. When my eyes weren’t too busy taking in the sights of the many uncovered crotches, I was able to scan the faces of the men, discovering that I recognized quite a few. Just coming into the pool area from the locker room was a local weather man who was probably 40ish, with well-coiffed brown hair adding an inch to his 5’9” frame, surprising me since he looked taller on TV. He held his towel in front of his dick while walking to the showers, but I admired his firm butt and tight almost hairless body. Then there was the son of our former Governor. Late 30’s, maybe 5’11” with sandy blonde hair, his chest and arms were as attractive as I had imagined them whenever I’d seen him at fundraisers or rallies for his Dad. He had married the heiress to a local cattle fortune last year, shocking me and derailing my feeling that he was gay, but I felt vindicated seeing him grope his dick while chatting up one of the small asian worker boys near the door to the bigger steam room. Across the pool from me was a handsome man in his late 40’s with grey temples accenting his dark black hair, broad shoulders and creamy white skin. It took me a moment to realize that this sexy daddy is our current state senate leader. I’d never looked at him as more than a public servant until seeing him naked, his feet dangling in the water, and tattoos running around his upper thighs and waist area. The most prominent ink being an eagle across his lower stomach, with its talons reaching down around the base of his cock which was soft, but steadily growing. Looking back up at his eyes, he was obviously showing off for me, until another asian boy (Eddie’s brother) came over and told him it was time for his massage. He hopped out of the pool, and winked at me while taking special time to “dry” off his groin, before following Eddie’s bro out into the locker room area. Intrigued by the senator’s sexy ink, and not sure if I had a shot with the weather man, governor’s son, or either of the other two gents in the pool area, I hopped out of the pool and went to the locker room. Sadly, the Senator was already down the massage hallway, but there was some fresh blood here for me to enjoy. Sauntering down the main hallway past the rows of lockers, I was happy to see some sexy men getting undressed and checking each other out. Once at the end of the hall, I ducked into a room I’d previously ignored called the “relax room.” Pitch black, it took my eyes a moment to adjust to the tiny amount of light coming only from the window in the door to the room. From speakers in the corners, a relaxation cd played sounds of a rainforest. The large room consisted of five black pleather recliners on one wall, with a long bench on the opposite wall. Stretched out in the furthest recliner was Tom, who I thought was alone until his towel started moving. We shared a smile as some hidden guy lay between Tom’s legs and sucked his big cock. Another man came in behind me and crossed over to the recliner next to Tom’s, dropping his towel and working his soft 3 inch uncut cock. Not feeling the vibe, I nodded to Tom and backed out of the room, almost running over another guest. “Scuse me man!” I said, grabbing his back and arm to keep him from falling over. “No, pardon me!” he said, gripping my shoulder and gaining his balance before looking up at me. As soon as our eyes met I realized he was a local lawyer, famous for his commercials about how much money you missed out on if you didn’t hire him. His commercials had been playing since I was 8 or 9 and almost 15 years later I still found him sexy as fuck. Back then he was the junior partner, fresh outta law school with the curly brown hair and green eyes that they used due to his good looks. These days he was a named partner, the face of the company, and just as handsome as ever. A few years back some photos were hacked from his phone, showing him posing in the mirror and stroking a good sized bulge in some ftl briefs, resulting in a nasty divorce for he and his rich wife. I had probably shot 100 loads to those photos, imagining he was sending them to me, even after he remarried. My mind raced to remember his nickname in the commercials while our hands slid down each other’s bodies until his came to rest on my ass and mine were at his waist. “I need to watch where I’m going.” I blushed and felt my head rushing. My hole twitched as his firm fingers and palm slid under my towel and stroked my soft round ass cheek. “I’m glad you weren’t,” he said quietly, stepping forward until his towel-clad cock pressed against my own. Unable to break the stare we were sharing, I had to gage his size based on what I could feel, and it felt big. I shuddered, causing him to smile, step back and motion for me to follow him into a room marked “Medatation Steam.” Inside it was dimly lit, with some benches at the far end and a long troff of lava rocks along the wall. He loosened his towel, exposing the ass I’d dreamt of for years, and ladled some water over the stones until steam filled the air so thick I could barely see him. Walking towards the far end, I noticed mats on the floor, not as thin as yoga mats, but not thick enough to be called cushions. Suddenly a hand undid the towel at my waist and I could feel a thick meaty penis against the crack of my ass. “Do you know who I am?” the lawyer said quietly, while walking us forward until my feet hit the end of the closest mat. I considered lying in case he was afraid of being discovered but decided to be honest since his cock was getting hard between my thighs. “Yes I do,” I said quietly, reaching between my legs and stroking his cock while pressing my thighs together. “Good,” He said, moving us both forward until we were on our knees. His hands began pressing against my shoulders until I was bent all the way down. Turning my head so I could breathe, I could now look out the window beside the door we had entered through, and realized with the steam and low light we were totally hidden but could see anyone coming towards the room. My ears perked at an odd sound that I quickly discovered to be him spitting onto my ass crack and working it down around my hole. “Do you know what I want from you?” “I think so,” My back arched, and I reached back to spread my cheeks to give him better access. “Good.” He smacked what felt like a massive cock against my sphincter, causing me to jump. “Do you agree to take what I’m offering you with no stipulations or objections until such time as all parties are satisfied?” “Yes.” My dick was hard now, hearing him speak in legalese like he did in his commercials. “And do you willingly and openly accept any property transferred to your person during such acts, including but not limited to, my cum?” His cock head was now pressed against my hole and firmly pushing. “Willingly, openly and desperately sir.” I said pulling my cheeks further apart. “Good, then we may proceed.” Suddenly his head slipped in. Slowly a few more inches joined, then a few more, and more, until I was as full as when the athlete had fucked me, maybe more. Quietly and agonizingly slowly he raw fucked my hole all the way in and all the way out. From my view on the mat I could see the clock on the wall as 5, 10, 20 minutes passed, with him almost cumming many times during our fuck, but stopping short each time and holding still until he’d calmed down again. At 25 minutes I felt him building speed but once again hold back at the last second. “What are you waiting for?” I whimpered that time, squeezing my ass in hopes that he might lose control and breed me. “You’ll see.” Another five minutes and I was starting to itch for him to cum, when suddenly I heard the door opening and looked over to see the shadow of another man enter the room. Unsure if we could be seen, I tried to get the lawyer’s attention so we could get decent before we got caught but he began fucking harder. As the man in the mist got closer, I started to make out his features and realized he was another famous face. Not just another famous face, this was another famous lawyer, the man coming closer was the leading competition for the lawyer who was fucking me. “Good you’ve arrived,” My lawyer told his competition. “Lets see you beat this.” With that, the slow fucking was over, suddenly the lawyer was pulling me onto my side and fucking the hell out of me. I tried to scream but his hand was over my mouth before I could. Over the next ten minutes he’d fucked me in every known position and a few new ones until finally he shouted: “Here’s my closing arguments.” There on the floor with my knees over his muscular for arms and his groin pressed to my ass, he bred me so hard I blacked out for a moment. When I regained consciousness, my lawyer was seated a few feet away on the bench and his competition was taking his place. Looking down, I could see that I was in for a dick of lesser size but a much bigger head, which suddenly plunged in and tore me apart. My first fucking lawyer sat and watched as this guy went to town on me, using my ass in every position the first guy had, even lifting me up and fucking me against the wall before finally bending me over the bench and shouting : “so, to sum up…take that jizz boy!” I blacked out again, this time a little longer, waking to find my fuckers leaving the room, while Jing stroked my ass and helped me to sit on the bench. He had me down some more water and told me to take it slow before another couple of guys came in and sat next to us on the bench. These two seemed genuinely interested in a steam, so Jing whispered for me to “take a break,” and left to get back to work. Soon one of the men in the room with me added more water to the rocks while the other went off to shower. Two more men entered as he left, and now it felt like a real steam, as we each sweated out our toxins and ignored each other. My head spun when I tried to stand, and I realized I must have gotten some more ghb-laced water from Jing, so I sat down and relaxed as he said. Glancing to my right, I realized my steam-mates were all wearing their towels around their shoulders and the two on the far end were subtly stroking themselves. Worn out and afraid of too much more fun, I scooted to my left and almost on top of the first guy who came in. Turning to say I’m sorry, I found it was the Governor’s son stroking an 8 inch uncut dick similar to my own. I knew then and there I needed to get up and leave, but as his hand pushed my head into his lap, and I felt someone else fondle my ass, I gave in and decided I’d have to find out what it would take to become a permanent member of this spa… END

Actually the darkroom at Bear's Bar is pretty big. I already have a hard-on as soon as I walk in there. Not much light but enough to see what is going on. Several sections for private and public use. Love the public! Had many times when I got fucked there with guys looking on. And, as mentioned on other threads as well, Spanish guys don't use condoms in general. They are just out there to give loads to tourists. Got many loads with a "ciao amigo" afterwards. And they just look after themselves, get in, fuck like hell, shoot their load and leave. Perfect ;-) I love that darkroom. Went to XXL as well, but bear's Bar beat them! XXL is more for the guys that love to dance. I no longer dance ;-) but I do like the hairy bears in BB. Too bad the darkroom at El Horno was closed when I was there last time. Loads of horny guys there too, and all a few meters away from each other (El Horno is opposite XXL)